r>
U
,;l
PRINCETON, N. J.
BV 2570 .L8 1868 c.l
\ Lowrie, John C. 1808-1900.
A manual of the foreign
missions of the
Shelf.
A MANUAL
FOREIGN MISSIONS OF THE PRESBYTERIAN
CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES
OF AMERICA.
BY
JOHN C. LOWRIE.
NEW YORK!:
WILLIAM RANKIN, Jr., 23 CENTRE STREET.
1868
THIRD EDITIOJ^.
E. 0. JtNKINS, rRlHTER ANO STEPEOTV
10 NORTH WILLIAM STF.£ET.
Pa{^
CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION.
The Missionary Work widely extended — Some ask, " To what
purpose is this waste ?" — In reply, consider — i. The Ori-
gin of the Missionary Cause — ii. The Commandment of our
Lord — iii. The Example of the Primitive Church — iv.
The Benevolent Nature of the Christian Religion — v. The
Spiritual Condition of Men without the Gospel — vi. The
The Events of Providence in our Day — vii. The Seal of the
Holy Spirit — viii. The Certainty of final Success
THE BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS.
Example of the early Christians — The Work of Missions the
Work of the Church — The best kind of Missionary Organi-
zation — The Board, a Standing Committee of the General
Assembly — Executive Duties and Arrangements — Ap-
pointment and Support of Missionaries — Financial Matters
— Mission House, Library, and Museum .... 17
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES.
The Indians of our day, two classes — Weas — lowas and Sacs
— Chippewas and Ottawas — The good Influence of the Mis-
sion — Creeks — Boarding - school System — Choctaws —
(iii)
IV CONTENTS.
Page
Omahas and Otoes — Kickapoos — Seminolcs — Chickasaws
— The happy Results to which these Missions tend . . 84
MISSIONS IX WESTERN AFRICA.
Brief Survey of Africa — Western Africa — Population — Con-
dition of the Natives — Causes changing this Condition :
the armed Squadrons ; Sierra Leone ; Liberia ; Commerce ;
above all, the Gospel — Climate — Missions in Liberia —
Mission on Corisco 56
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA.
General Account of India and the Hindus — Religion ; Trans-
migration ; Caste ; Character of Hinduism — Political Rela-
tions — Causes overturning Idolatry — Sketch of the Mis-
sions — Preaching, statedly, on Journeys, and at Melas —
The Press — Schools — Happy Deaths of Converts . . 79
MISSION IN SIAM.
Brief Description of the Country and People — Government —
Buddhist Religion — Account of the Mission ; Singular Exi-
gency in its Affairs ; Happy Change ; Work in Progress —
Mission to the Laos — The King of Siam .... 110
MISSIONS IN CHINA.
The largest Field of modern Missions — The Country, Popula-
tion, and Civilization of China — Three Religious Systems,
Confucianism, Taouism, and Buddhism — The door long
closed now open — Sketch of the Missions ; Printing on
CONTENTS. V
Page
metallic Types ; Conversion of an aged Idolater — Mission
to the Chinese in California — Large Emigration of Chinese
may be expected 119
MISSION IN JAPAN.
Sketch of the Japanese Islands and People — Mission com-
menced 142
MISSIONS IN ROMAN CATHOLIC COUNTRIES.
The Province of the Board includes Missions among Romanists
— Method of Proceeding in Europe — Missions in South
America — U. S. of Colombia and Brazil .... 147
MISSION TO THE JEWS.
The Jews, foreigners everywhere — Peculiar Qualifications re-
quired by Missionaries — Sketch of the Mission — The
Jews, when converted, Missionaries in every Land . . 152
List of Missionakies 157
List of Members of the Executive Committee . . 166
List of Executive Officers 167
List of Sermons Preached 168
A General Statement of Receipts 171
Memoirs of Missionaries 173
VI CONTENTS.
APPENDIX.
I. — UN EVANGELIZED COUNTRIES.
Pago
Countries and Tribes yet unenlightened by the Gospel — In-
dian Tribes — Spanish American States — West Indies —
Africa — Asia — Islands of the Sea — Romanists and Greeks
— Summary View of the Religions of Mankind . . , 331
II. — STATISTICS OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS.
Light dawning — Object of this Paper ; Difficulty of obtaining
uniform and exact Returns ; Authorities cited — Statistics
of Indian Missions — Missions in the West Indies — Span-
ish America — Africa : North and East, Madagascar, and
Mauritius — South — Western — Asia : Western — India
and Ceylon — Burmah and Siam — China — Islands in the
China Seas and the Pacific — Summary View — Protestant
Missionaries, classified according to the leading Denomina-
tions 341
PEUIGKTO
OIT ^,^
\ TIISOLOGIG:S.L. /!'
INTRODUCTION.
rpHE work of Christian Missions has become one of
-*- the marked features of the age. The larger bodies
of Christians, and many of the smaller, have their mis-
sionary stations in various parts of the world. Large
sums of money are expended for the support of mis-
sionaries, the establishment of schools, and the printing
of the Holy Scriptures. Hundreds of men of superior
education, and their wives, women of cultivated minds
and re fined manners, have gone to live among the Indians
of our western forests, the Negroes and the Hottentots
of Africa, the Hindus and the Chinese, the Feejeeans and
others in the islands of the sea ; — they and their families
are found living far from their early homes, in unfriendly
climes, amongst rude and debased tribes, and patiently
laboring year after year to instruct the ignorant, and to
bring the depraved and degraded people around them
under the influence of the Christian religion. This
stands out to public view.
Some observers see all this without sympathy, and
some venture even to condemn the conduct of these mis-
sionaries and their supporters at home. " To what pur-
pose is this waste ? Why should the labors of so many
superior men and women be lost to their friends and
their own people ?"
In reply, some of the grounds on which the Church is
8 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
led to support the cause of missions may be very briefly
stated, and tlicy "will appear if we consider, —
I. The Origin of the Missionary Cause. — This we
ascribe to nothing lower nor later than the eternal love
and purpose of God. The world perishing in its sin
against liimself was before the mind of God from eter-
nity. Every human being, sinful, lost, and hopeless, like
the apostate angels, was known unto God from the be-
ginning. All the dreadful darkness, wickedness, and
wretchedness that should abound amongst fallen men,
which if unrestrained would make the earth to be but
the vestibule of hell itself, — all these God foresaw be-
fore the world was made. The wickedness of men
makes it necessary that judgments should fall upon the
earth, yet still the purpose of God towards our fallen
world was from eternity full of grace. And from the
divine counsels proceeds the only salvation of lost sin-
ners. To accomplish this, God "spared not his own
Son, but delivered him up for us all." " For God so
loved the world that he gave his only-begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have
everlasting life." "Ye know the grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for your sakes
he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be
rich." The invitation is now sent forth among the
Heathen, Mohammedans, Jews, and all others, " Look
unto me and be ye saved, all the ends of tlie earth."
He that believeth shall be saved ; he tliat believeth not
is condemned already. The Church has been estab-
lished among men, and her ministers and members have
received the means of grace for their own salvation,
and as trustees for those who are destitute. Freely
INTRODUCTION. 9
they have received ; freely they must give. Their
agency in tliis work is contemplated in the divine pur-
pose. Angels might have been employed as missiona-
ries, but this was not the will of God. His purpose to
save his people was to be fulfilled by the agency of re-
deemed sinners.
This was the origin of the missionary work. It is
not of human devising. It is not of this world. It is
not of time. It is of God, from everlasting. Its prog-
ress among men is by the grace and power of God.
And hence its final issue is a matter of certainty, and
its triumph shall be to the glory of God, in this world
and in everlasting ages.
II. The Commandment of our Lord. — " Jesus came
and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto
me in heaven and in earth. Go ye, therefore, and teach
all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : teaching them
to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded
you. And lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end
of the world."— Matt, xxviii. 18-20 ; Mark xvi. 15 ;
Luke xxiv. 47.
The permanent obligation of this commandment is
clearly shown by its own natui-e. While any nation or
even any human being is unacquainted with the Gospel,
this law remains in full force. The promise accompa-
nying it also shows its permanent authority. The prom-
ise of the Saviour's presence is inseparable from the
commandment. How, then, can the Church, or the
ministers of the Gospel, expect the fulfillment of this
most precious promise of our Lord, while neglecting the
duty with which it is connected ?
10 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
To show how lamentably this commandment has been
hitherto neglected by the Church — " Let us imagine
that instead of the world, a single country had been
pointed out by our Lord as the field of action. And
since we are most familiar with our own land, let us
just suppose that the particular country specified was
the United States :* and that instead of the command
to go forth and preach the Gospel to every creature^, the
order had been to go through all the parts of this coun-
try and preach the Gospel to every inhabitant. I find
that on a scale which would make the population of the
United States represent that of the world, the popula-
tion of the city of New York might be taken as a suffi-
ciently accurate representation of our own country.
"In order, then, to have a just picture of the present
state of the world, only conceive that all who had re-
ceived the above commission, somehow or otlier, had
contrived to gather themselves together within the lim-
its of this single city. Imagine to yourselves all the
other parts of the State of New York, and all the other
portions of this widely extended country, immersed
in heathen darkness ; and that by these Christians, who
had so unaccountably happened to settle down together
in one little spot, no effort was made to evangelize the
rest of the land except by collecting a little money, and
sending forth a few men," — and you have a true but sad
picture of what Christians are now doing for the spread
of the Gospel in the world at large.
III. The Example op the Primitive Church. — Hard-
ly anything was more characteristic of the early Chris-
* This striking quotation is taken from the lamented Urquhart's
Memoirs, with American names substituted for English.
INTRODUCTION. 11
tians than the miysionary spirit. They evidently under-
stood our Lord's commandment as requiring them to
spread the Gospel everywhere in the world, and to do
this in foreign countries without waiting until the work
of evangelization was completed in their own. They
were to begin at Jerusalem, and thence to go forth
amongst all nations, preaching repentance and forgive-
ness of sins in the name of Jesus Christ. See the exam-
ple, particularly, of one of the earliest churches, if not
the first, organized among the gentiles. The disciples
were first called Christians in Antioch, and the church
in that city sent forth two of the most eminent ministers,
Paul and Barnabas, on an extended foreign missionary
expedition. This tvas done while the church itself was
few in numbers, feeble in resources, in the midst of a
heathen city, no doubt actively engaged in home mis-
sionary labors ; but yet it was willing to make sacrifices
for those who were perishing in tlie regions beyond the
limits of Antioch or of Syria. This was the spirit
which animated the Church in the purest age of its his-
tory, and this was the secret of its power at home and
abroad. It watered the fields of others, and God wa-
tered its own gardens. It scattered, and yet increased.
The faith, and love, and devotcdness of its own mem-
bers were strengthened by their missionary labors. The
examples of apostolic missionaries reacted upon the
churches, making their members apostolic. The death
of devoted laborers in the spread of the Gospel called
other laborers into the harvest. And the work advanced
with power.
IV. The Benevolent Nature of the Christian Re-
ligion.— It prompts us to love our neighbor as our-
12 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
selves ; to do to others as we would have others to do
unto us ; to do good unto all men as we have oppor-
tunity. The influence of divine grace on the heart is the
very opposite of everything selfish ; it is diffusive and
evangelistic. It leads us to pity them that sit in dark-
ness and the shadow of death. It constrains us to carry
or send the Gospel, with all its blessings, to every crea-
ture.
y. The Spiritual Condition of Men without the
Gospel. — This is truly deplorable. Ignorance, supersti-
tion, and depravity, — almost all kinds of evil, — abound
in countries where the liglit of the Sun of righteousness
does not ^hine. Under afflictions their inhabitants are
destitute of support, and in death are without hope. This
is stated with solemnity. Some think the heathen will
be saved without the Gospel. They certainly will not
be condemned for rejecting a Saviour of whom they liave
never heard ; they will be judged according to the light
which they enjoyed. Eom. i. 20 ; ii. 12-15. But " with-
out holiness no man shall see the Lord." With hearts
depraved, and living in sin to the very end of life, on
what ground can they expect salvation? God may,
indeed, extend salvation to sinners without the means of
grace ; he does this, in the case of those who are saved
in infancy, and of such as received immediate revelations
from heaven before the written word was given. But
the sacred Scripture shows that salvation is now extend-
ed to adult men only through Jesus Christ, and through
the means of grace. Thus it is written, "Whosoever
shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved. How
then shall they call on him in whom they have not be-
lieved ? And how shall they believe in him of whom
INTRODUCTION. 13
they have not heard ? And how shall they hear without
a preacher ? . . . So then faith cometh by hearings, and
hearing by the word of God." Rom. x. 13, 14, 17.
YI. The Events op Providence in our Day. —
These point in the line of Christian Missions. The
changes among the nations of tlie earth within the last
thirty years have removed many barriers to the spread
of the Gospel, and opened doors which had been closed
for centuries. The wonderful progress of commerce is
tributary to the progress of missions. The steam print-
ing-press, the steam railway-coach, the ocean steam-ship,
and the electric telegraph, are all servants of the God of
missions, and tend greatly to promote the interests of the
missionary work. Christian and pagan nations are now
brought into close relationship. The British and the
Hindus live under the same laws. Our countrymen and
the Chinese are meeting on the shores of the Pacific ; the
Chinese themselves have been moved by political changes,
looking towards Christianity. Africa can be reached
with ease from Liverpool or New York. Multitudes of
Roman Catholics are seeking their homes in countries
where the Bible is an open book.
YII. The Seal of the Holy Spirit. — " If this work
be of men, it will come to naught ; but if it be of God,"
it cannot be overthrown. No more decisive proofs of the
favor of Heaven have been given to any cause than to
that of foreign missions, by the gracious work of the
Holy Spirit. Souls liave been converted in every mis-
sion. The power of Budhism, Brahmanism, and Fetichism
has been broken in many instances. The False Prophet
and the Papal Anti-Christ have both been compelled to
yield their subjects lo the missionary, to be led to Jesus
14: MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Christ for salvation. Converts in large numbers among
the Indian tribes, in Africa, Asia, and the islands of the
sea, have adorned their Christian profession by an exem-
plary life, and many have died in the faith and hope of
the Gospel. One of the concluding chapters of this
volume gives encouraging returns of church-members in
different missionary lands.
YIII. The Certainty of final Success. — For tliis,
the Church relics on the word of God. " The earth shall
be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover
the sea." " All nations whom thou hast made shall come
and worship before thee, 0 Lord ; and shall glorify thy
name." " Until the fullness of the Gentiles be come in ;
and so all Israel shall be saved." These are examples of
prophetic language concerning the prevalence of the
kingdom of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. With
these predictions in view, no Christian can doubt the final
issue of tlie contest now waging in the world between
the powers of darkness and of light. Nor can any rea-
sonable doubt be entertained concerning the success of
the measures now commonly employed by the Church in
the missionary work, as tending to the general diffusion
of Christianity. These measures are the same, substan-
tially, in unenlightened as in Christian lands. The
pimple story of the cross, the preaching of Christ and
him crucified, is the main cliaracteristic of the work of
missions in modern as in ancient times. All Protestant
missionaries " preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a
stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks foolishness ; but
unto them which are called, botli Jews and Greeks, Christ
the power of God and the wisdom of God." The success
of this apostolic preaching will become more marked in-
INTRODUCTION. 15
coming ages, until all nations are converted unto God.
We know no other means of success ; we look for no
other dispensation of grace ; the outpouring of the Holy
Spirit, as on the day of Pentecost, shall be witnessed in
every place where the Gospel is preached : and the long
ages of the one thousand years, each measured in pro-
phetic time, shall bring forth their myriads of truly
Christian people. Then shall our Redeemer " see of the
travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied."
On grounds like these does the Church of Christ pro-
ceed in her missionary work. Her faith is in God, and
in the power of his grace. Inspired by this view, and
sustained by the presence of the Saviour, her sons and
daughters go forth as missionaries. They labor in va-
rious fields, with various success, enduring manifold
privations, for longer days or few, as God may appoint ;
and then they go to their rest. But their works do fol-
low them. Their memory is dear to the Church. Na-
tions now heathen shall in future ages bless their names.
The Saviour will give to them a crown of life. And in
the heavenly glory, they will evermore rejoice that they
were counted worthy to be missionaries of the cross.
This Manual, it is hoped, will be acceptable to many
of the friends of missions. It has been prepared chiefly
for the use of those, who have not had an opportunity of
becoming acquainted with the fields of labor occupied by
the Presbyterian Church. It is not a, history of these
missions, but its aim is simply to give such information
as will be likely to prove useful and convenient for
reference. It has been in some parts rc-written for this
IG MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
edition ; a different method has been adopted from that
whicli was followed in the former editions of giving the
names of the missionaries ; and in all the chapters treat-
ing of the missions and embodying statistical returns, the
record is brought down to the present year. A Chap-
ter is added, containing brief memoirs of missionaries
who have departed this life ; this part of the book will
possess a sacred interest in the sight of many readers.
The author is happy to have on the title page of the
Manual the name of his esteemed friend and co-laborer in
the Mission House as Publisher ; and, according to the
wishes of both, the book is to be sold at the coet of pub-
lication.
New York, February, 1868.
I.
THE BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS.
fTlHE New Testament contains frequent references to
-*- the missionary labors of tlie early Christians ; the
Acts of the Apostles is chiefly a record of these labors.
■ From the inspired narrative, we learn that the work of
missions was regarded as the common work of the
Church, a work in which all its members, clerical and
lay, men and women, were called to take an active part.
This was done by them all, each in his own sphere, yet
under some simple form of organization. This organi-
zation, we may believe, was that of the Church itself. —
Acts xi. 22, xiii. 1-4, xiv. 27, xv. 22, etc. Hence we
reasonably infer that the work of sending the Gospel
to the unevangelized is the proper work of the Church
as such ; and we understand the last commandment of
our Lord, Matt, xxviii. 19, 20, as teaching this doctrine.
It is a commandment which is obligatory on all the dis-
ciples of Christ, upon each in his place, but which can-
not be fully obeyed by Christians apart from the Church ;
the recognition and due ordering of men's right to
preach and to administer the sacraments, duties ex-
pressly mentioned in this commandment, are matters
which nearly all Christians consider as of Church au-
thority. This authority is to be exercised, not to hin-
der or fetter, but to foster, direct, and promote the
(17)
18 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
great object of making disciples of all nations. In this
we see one of the noblest purposes of the Church ; and
the form of church government, and much more the doc-
trines embraced, which best engage the disciples of
Christ in the work of missions, and best promote their
usefulness in this work, may well be considered as most
in accordance with the divine standard. In these views
also we see the duty of all Christian people — of minis-
ters and other church officers especially — to enter fully
on the work of evangelization, not waiting for nor rely-
ing on external or " Voluntary" agency to take this duty
from their hands, but themselves fulfilling it as pertain-
ing to their office and place in the Church of Christ
equally with any other part of their sacred duties ; and
of all tlie members of the Cliurch, to live for no object
inferior to the glory of Christ in the conversion of the
world. And we may feel well assured that God will most
bless the Church which best fulfills this high calling.
It is easy to frame the missionary plans of the Cliurch
in agreement with this theory. The work of missions
is indeed great. It embraces all the unevangelized na-
tions. It includes every good method of planting and
building up the Church. Its object is simple, and the
means it employs to achieve this object are varied, ac-
cording to the various gifts of the laborers, and the dif-
fering circumstances of unevangelized people. It is
not intended, however, to describe here at any length
the nature of this work. While its general object is
well understood, the means of promoting this object are
equally plain ; they are very much the same as are em-
ployed in our churches in this country, the preaching of
the Gospel ; education of children and youth under Chris-
BOARD OF FOKEIGN MISSIONS. 19
tian influence in schools of different kinds ; translation
and printing of tlie Holy Scriptures, and the preparation
of other Christian books ; forming of churches, presby-
teries, and synods. All of these means look to the end
of the conversion of souls, or the spread and reception of
the religion of the Lord Jesus Christ as the great salva-
tion. As these divinely appointed means are attended
with success, the work of missions will pass more and
more into the hands of native ministers of the Gospel sup-
ported by native churches, until eventually the work of
the foreign missionary will come to a happy end. In the
mean time, all his plans and measures should be directed
to this object, and the utmost care should be taken in
the training, employment, and support of native mission-
ary laborers, in the building of churches, etc., that pre-
cedents should not be established which, by their pecu-
niary cost, or by reason of any foreign peculiarities,
would prove embarrassing to the growth and self-sup-
port of the native church. The main thing to be kept
in view by the foreign missionary is that of teaching
the great truths of the Gospel, clearly and fully, exem-
plifying these lessons in his life, and depending on the
influences of the Holy Spirit, sought constantly in
prayer, to apply unto men the benefits of redemption.
The Followers of Christ are living in different coun-
tries. A universal missionary institution could be con-
ducted only on the plan of concentrating the whole
power in the hands of a few men, who would be virtu-
ally irresponsible to their brethren. The fallen Church
of Rome is the only body of professed Christians that
attempts to carry forward missions by such an organiza-
tion, and her success does not invite imitation. Even
20 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
when Evangelical Ciiristians live in the game country,
thougli delightfully one in spirit and in purpose, they
adopt different views of doctrinal and ecclesiastical
questions. Their harmony and efficiency at home would
not be promoted by their fusion into one denomination,
neither would their missionary labors abroad be more
effective by being placed under the charge of a common
Society. Questions about the mode and subjects of
baptism, the use of ruling elders in the Church, the or-
dination of ministers, the exercise of church discipline,
not to instance purely doctrinal points, present themselves
as readily at a missionary station, when the Gospel be-
gins to bring forth fruit in the conversion of souls, as
they do in a Christian land ; and if the missionaries
hold conflicting opinions on these questions, the peace
and prosperity of their infant churches are likely to be
seriously injured.
It is best for each large body of Christians to have its
own missionary organization ; and the simpler this can
be made the better. Its form must depend in some de-
gree on the distinctive institutions and customs of the
denominations : the prevailing views of Church govern-
ment in each body will materially influence the form of
missionary movement. On the Independent theory,
which considers every particular church as sustaining
no relations to other churches, excepting those of Chris-
tian fellowship, it would be difficult to frame a Mission-
ary Society on a plan that would secure direct responsi-
bility to the churches as churches. This form of church
government provides no common court of appeal, no
general superintending body. Recourse must be had to
some kind of associated action separate from the churches,
BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 21
or not ecclesiastical ; and reliance must be placed mainly
on the public opinion of the denomination for a satis-
factory administration of its affairs. The Methodist,
Episcopal, and Presbyterian denominations have their
respective peculiarities, also, and it would be easy to
show how these must influence the question of mission-
ary polit}'.
A Society may be denominational, and yet not ecclesi-
astical,— supported exclusively by the members of some
one denomination, sending forth only missionaries of its
order, and yet not amenable to its ecclesiastical author-
ities, but to those persons only who contribute to its
funds. In some conditions of the Church, this form
may be expedient, and for a time the only one practica-
ble ; as where the prevailing state of feeling is hostile
to missions. In the Presbyterian Church, it should be
acknowledged with gratitude, no expedient of this kind
is needful. The duty of Christian missions is commonly
recognized, and it is quite practicable to frame a mis-
sionary organization amenable to its Church Courts, and
at the same time open to the healthful influence of public
opinion. In this way the opportunity is offered to all
its members to promote the missionary work, with tlie
same free choice in action, tlie same safeguards of truth
and order, the same responsibility to ecclesiastical con-
trol, the same immense power resulting from oneness
of views, purity of doctrine, and the indwelling of the
Spirit of Christ, the spirit of missions, — precisely the
same abroad, as at liome ; in the Presbytery of Lodiana
as in the Presbytery of New York.
It is not, however, the object of this chapter to discuss
the question of the best method of superintending the
22 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
missioDary work ; and for information respecting the
origin of the Board, the reader may be referred to the
late venerable Dr. Ashbel Green's Historical Sketch of
Presbyterian Missions.* Those who have read this little
volume will need no recommendation of its merits ; to
others, it may be commended as a lucid and well-written
compend of information, and quite invaluable as a book
of reference.
The Board of Foreign Missions consists of sixty
ministers, and as many laymen, whose term of office is
four years, one-fourth part being appointed each year.
To them is " intrusted, with such directions as may
from time to time be given, the superintendence of the
foreign missionary operations of the Presbyterian Church
in the United States of America f and they are re-
quired to " make annually to the General Assembly a
report of their proceedings ; and submit for its approval
such plans and measures as may be deemed useful and
necessary." The Board is, therefore, simply a Perma-
nent Committee of the General Assembly, and the title
of Committee would have more clearly indicated its re-
lations to that venerable court. For convenience in
holding certain real estate and in the transaction of
some kinds of business, a charter has been obtained for
the Board in the State of New York, with the same
title precisely as designated by the General Assembly,
" Tlie Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian
Church in the United States of America." The mem-
bers of the incorporated body are the same persons, and
* A Historical Sketch, or Compendious View of Domestic and
Foreign Missions in the Presbyterian Church. By Ashbel Green,
P. D. Philadelphia : William S. Martien. 1838.
BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 23
no others, who are appointed as members of the Board
by the General Assembly. It is the General Assembly,
exclusively, that possesses tlic general authority, super-
vision, and control of the work of missions, the Board
being but a form of its executive agency. The meetings
of the Assembly, therefore, rather than those of the "
Board, afford the opportunity of awakening a deep in-
terest among the churches in belialf of the cause of mis-
sions, as well as of finally ordering all that relates to its
welfare. It would be a change for the better, indeed, if
the subjects that claim the attention of the Assembly were
so arranged, and so limited if need be, that ample time
could be allotted to the consideration of the missionary
interests of the Church. The General Assembly might
well spend several days in conference and prayer con-
cerning subjects of this kind, and its sessions would no
doubt be thronged by sympathizing congregations.
The Board appoints annually an Executive Committee
and the Executive Officers. On these devolves the im-
mediate charge of the missionary work. Frequent meet-
ings are held by the Committee, at which everything re-
lating to the interests of the missionary cause at home
and abroad may be brought under consideration. The
selection of missionary fields, the appointment of mission-
aries, the kinds of labor in each country and at each sta-
tion, the measures suitable for promoting an interest in
the missionary work among the churches at home, receive
continued and careful attention. Most of these are mat-
ters of deep importance. They require the exercise of
enlarged views and the best judgment. A general ac-
quaintance with the missionary field, and with the history
of missions, and a particular knowledge of the missionary
24 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
work under the charge of the Board, are required for
the proper decision of questions that occur from time to
time. An application for funds to build a missionary
chapel, a request for appointment as a missionary or
teacher, or almost any forward movement, may easily
'bring under consideration the relative claims of different
parts of the great work, and may call for the exercise of
well informed and careful judgment.
The appointment of missionaries is one of the most im-
portant of these duties. In making appointments the
Committee must rely very much on recommendations of
pastors, instructors, and others. They are anxious to
send forth onlv those who have been called to this work
by the Head of the Church. As a part of the evidence
of this divine call, they must take into consideration the
qualifications of the applicant. His piety, prudence, and
zeal, his talents and scholarship, his health and its adap-
tation to particular climates, are all matters of great mo- .
ment. Qualifications of a superior class are greatly to
be desired ; but men of respectable talents, with good
judgment and habits of industry and energy, all under
the control of humble, loving, and devoted piety, may be
very useful in most missionary fields. It may well be
doubted whether it is expedient to send out men whose
qualifications are not fully equal to the average attain-
ments of the ministers of the churches in this country.
A rule was adopted by the Board, at the request of the
Executive Committee, that no ordained minister should
be sent to any foreign field, without the recommendation
of his Presbytery. This places the responsibility of judg-
ing the qualifications of missionaries, to a large degree,
on the Presbyteries ; and it should go far to secure the
BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 25
right kind of men. But the nature of the work itself,
and the sacrifices which it involves, will always furnish
presumptive evidence that the brethren who offer as vol-
unteers to engage in it are men worthy of confidence and
honor.
Besides ministers of the Gospel, the Board may appoint
laymen, physicians, teachers, printers, farmers, &c., and
also women, not only the wives of missionaries, but un-
married, as teachers and other assistants in the varied
work of the missions. The lists of missionary laborers,
elsewhere inserted in this volume, will show that many
of these laborers have served the cause of Christ in these
missions ; of unmarried women, about one hundred, and
among them such women as the late Miss Greenleaf,*
of Newburyport, Miss Lee, of Washington, Penn., and
others, women admirable for social culture and Chris-
tian excellence.
The salaries paid to missionaries by the Board vary in
different countries. In all it has heretofore been consid-
ered expedient to allow a certain sum to a missionary
and his wife, and an additional sum for each child, — the
Board furnishing a dwelling house and paying necessary
medical expenses ; a proportionally less sum is paid to
an unmarried missionary. The amount to be paid is fixed
by the Executive Committee after receiving information
on the subject from the missionaries, in the early stage of
the mission ; it is afterwards subject to modification as
may be deemed expedient. The aim of both parties — the
Board and the missionaries — is to have such an allow-
* Memoir of Miss Mary C. Greenleaf. Boston. Massachusetts
Sabbath School Union.
2
26 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
ance made as will free the minds of the latter from
worldly care, and enable them to give their whole time
and strength to their proper work. If a failure of health,
or other necessary providential reason, renders it expedi-
ent for a missionary to return to this country, the expense
of the journey is defrayed l)y the Board, — the consent of the
Executive Committee having first been obtained in all
cases admitting of their being consulted ; in other cases,
upon the advice of the mission. While on a visit to this
country for health, or for making arrangements for the
education of children, the missionary receives an annual
allowance, and an allowance for each child to the age of
eighteen. If for any reason missionaries cannot return
to their work, their connection with the Board is dissolv-
ed. No pension, nor permanent pecuniary grant of any
kind, enters into the plans nor into the policy of the
Church. Provision of this kind, if needed, is obtained
from the funds of the Church as dis])ensed by the Trustees
of the General Assembly in aid of infirm or aged minis-
ters and their families, in the same way as in the case of
ministers at home, this benevolent assistance being re-
garded as equally intended for all our ministers and
equally within reach of all. But while an infirm or
aged missionary remains in the missionary field, though
he may no longer be able to engage in the full work of
his former years, his Christian example, his counsels, and
his performing such active duty as he may still undertake,
may well justify the church in continuing his usual salary.
This subject, the pecuniary support of mission-
aries, is one which admits of some diversity of views,
especially as to the method in which it should be prac-
tically arranged. It cannot be discussed in this place,
BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 27
though one or two things may be suggested. Let it be
borne in mind that men go out as missionaries primarily
and mainly as the servants of Christ, as called by him,
and therefore under a feeling of personal duty to him,
and not to their fellow disciples ; whatever pecuniary
support may be afforded them, whether liberal or narrow,
they receive therefore with grateful hearts, as coming to
them by his providence while they are engaged in his
work. But yet in some important respects, missionaries
go out as representatives of the churches in their native
country, to engage in the common work of the church,
and they should therefore receive the sympathy of their
Christian brethren, and be supported by them with rea-
sonable comfort. These two views of the subject, not
conflicting, but the latter supplementing the former, need
to be well considered. In view of them, the complaints
which are sometimes made that too large salaries are
paid to missionaries, and also, on the other hand, that
their salaries are insufficient, should not too readily be
entertained ; in each case there should be due reference
to existing circumstances. The writer of these lines will
add his impression, that the method of making the same
allowance to all missionaries in the same field of labor,
varied only by the size of their families, might well re-
ceive further consideration. It does not seem reasonable
that the same amount should be given to a young and in-
experienced laborer as to one of ripe experience ; an in-
creased allowance might be granted after a certain period.
It is doubtful, moreover, whether a uniform allowance
does not practically result in withdrawing from some
minds a useful incentive to fidelity. But the main objec-
tion to such uniform provision is, that it does not seem
28 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
to accord with those diversities of gifts and grace which
have been bestowed upon different men. On the other
hand, it must be confessed that it is difficult to see in
what way this method could be changed without making
embarrassing distinctions among brethren. This general
reference to the subject is all that can be here made, and
it is made chiefly with a view of endeavoring to secure
its further consideration by the churches and the mission-
aries. The fact that different missionary institutions
have adopted different methods of supporting their mis-
sionaries, even in the same fields of labor, adds a certain
degree of interest to the subject, and their experience
may furnish useful information in reaching the best method
or methods of dealing with it.
The ordained missionaries become members of the
Presbyteries which have been organized in their respec-
tive fields of labor, and all ecclesiastical matters are
transacted as is usual in these church courts. "With
these, the Committee do not interfere, unless by Christian
counsel at the request of the missionaries. Financial
and other business matters are transacted with the mis-
sionaries, not as Presbyteries, but as " missions ;" such
matters could readily be transacted with Committees of
Presbyteries, or with the missionaries severally, as is the
usage of the Board of Domestic Missions and the Presby-
teries and ministers aided by its funds ; this would, it is
believed, be a better method than the one heretofore in
use, that of settling matters of business with these dif-
ferent missions, a kind of organization not well suited to
the Presbyterian system. It is usually expedient to
leave local details as far as possible in the hands of men
on the ground. The general supervision must, from the
BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 29
nature of the case, be reserved to the Committee. This
is particularly necessary in the expenditure of the funds
devoted to missionary purposes. Estimates are sent up,
embracing the various kinds of work in each mission,
the sum desired for the support of missionaries and native
assistants, for building churches, chapels, or schoolhouses,
for schools, for the press, etc., being separately stated.
In forming tliese estimates, the missions proceed upon the
expenses of the preceding year as a basis, with such en-
largement or diminution as may be called for by their
circumstances and prospects. With estimates from all
the missions before them, the Committee then apportion
to each such part of the probable receipts of the Board
as the wants of each mission appear to require. The
probable income to be thus apportioned is itself a matter
of estimate, founded upon the income of the preceding
year, and the hope of enlarged contributions by the
churches to this cause. In the proper fulfilment of their
trust in these financial matters, the Committee are called
to exercise their maturest judgment. Errors or mistakes
here would involve the whole work in serious difficulties.
Were expenditures to be authorized without a strict re-
gard to the probable means of payment, a debt would
soon be created, embarrassing alike to friends at home
and missionaries abroad. On the other hand, it is no
easy matter to withhold aid which is urgently solicited,
and which the churches are so well able to give.
The arrangements of the Board for the receipt and ex-
penditure of tlie funds committed to its charge for the mis-
sionary work, are thoroughly business-like and satisfac-
tory. Every donation, though as small in amount as the
widow's two mites, can be traced in its course from the
30 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
time it leaves its donor's hands, and for every dollar ex-
pended a satisfactory exhibit can be shown, all being
on record in books kept for the purpose. Vouchers are
preserved for all moneys expended. It is believed that
nothing has been at any time lost through want of up-
rightness or fidelity on tlie part of the executive officers.
Errors of judgment there may have been, and a conse-,
quent injudicious expenditure of money in some cases.
To acknowledge this is but to concede that the Executive
Committee and Officers are not infallible in judgment.
But it is well to be able to say, that in more than thirty
years, out of an expenditure amounting altogether to
about four millions and a half of dollars, nothing has
been lost through want of fidelity on the part of those
who were charged with its disbursement. The further
merit of economy in the administration of the funds of
the Board may be justly claimed, and is shown, amongst
other ways, by the low per-centage of cost for executive
services.
The business of the Board is transacted mainly in the
city of New York; This city is the chief foreign port of
the country, and possesses many advantages for sending
forth missionaries, remitting funds, and foreign corres-
pondence. No other city in this country affords equal
facilities for these purposes. The decision to establish
the business head-quarters of the Board here was there-
fore a measure of obvious propriety.
For offices, the liberality of a few friends, in addition
to the collections made in some of the churches in 1842,
has provided the Mission House., in Centre street. The
place at first occupied as an office was a room in the
Brick Church Chapel, which formerly stood opposite the
BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 31
City Hall, in partnership with another benevolent insti-
tution. This was soon found to be quite too confined a
place, and two rooms were taken on the third floor of a
l3uilding at the corner of Broadway and Murray street.
The growing business of the Board and the inconvenience
of these rooms led to another change, and a part of a
house was rented in City Hall Place, where the office
was held for some years. These rooms, however, were
not well suited to the use of the Board, and the plan of
renting an office was found to be expensive, and attended
with the risk of change and other serious inconveniences.
It is therefore a most happy tiling that a house conveni-
ently situated, well lighted, sufficiently large, and planned
for its special use, is now owned by the Board. Its offi-
ces are rent-free, and are better suited to its purposes
than rented rooms at almost any cost.
In the Mission House, besides the Treasurer's and Sec-
retaries' offices, there are apartments for packing and
storing goods to be sent to the missions. These occupy
the basement story. When several missionary families
are about to sail, their trunks, boxes, parcels, articles of
furniture, <fec., fill up these apartments, often to an un-
comfortable degree ; and both the economy and the con-
venience of these rooms become quite apparent.
The rooms devoted to the Museum, in the third story,
contain a rare variety of idol gods and goddesses, from
India, Slam, China, Africa, and other heathen countries,
besides numerous other objects of interest. This collec-
tion is gradually increasing in extent and value, and is
worthy of attention by the friends of missions. Visitors
are admitted at any time, on application to the officers
or clerks in the House.
32 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
Two rooms are occupied by the Library. The books
here collected number 4,000 volumes, mostly relating di-
rectly or indirectly to the work of missions. They in-
clude numerous translations of the Sacred Scriptures,
Dictionaries and Grammars of foreign languages, Re-
ports and Periodicals of Missionary Institutions in bound
volumes. Memoirs of Missionaries, works on the Indians,
on Africa, India, China, etc. They form a collection of
considerable value, and one which should be gradually
enlarged.
A number of works by Chinese authors occupy a part
of one of these rooms. This is probably the only col-
lection of the kind in this country. It consists of 1000
volumes, of which 400 are but one work, " The Twenty-
Four Histories ;" and another work, " A Universal En-
cyclopsedia," with maps, diagrams and sketches, extends
to 120 volumes. " The Five Classics " number 104
volumes, and a second series, under a similar title, con-
tains 22 volumes. These are all in octavo, as are works
on Botany, Descriptions of particular districts. Ac-
counts of kings and emperors. Dictionaries, etc., besides
some works of smaller size. The whole collection gives
a striking view of the extent of Chinese literature, and
makes one sigh over the strange language which renders
its stores inaccessible to most readers. Yet for refer-
ence these volumes may prove of great service. They
were collected by the late lamented Mr. David "W. C.
Ol3^phant, a merchant in the China trade, for some years
a most valued member of the Executive Committee, and
by his characteristic liberality they occupy a place in
the Mission House Library.
In other rooms are kept the bound volumes of Letters
BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 33
received at the missionary office. These arc arranged
according to date. All from correspondents in this
country are classified under Domestic, and those from
the missionaries are placed under the head of the Mis-
sions. Thus, the volume labelled " Domestic — January
to June, 1853," includes home letters received in those
months, and the volume labelled "India Letters, Lo-
diana, 1847-51," contains the letters from the Lodiana
Mission in that time. Each volume has an index,
making reference easy. There are about one hundred of
these thick volumes, and each year steadily increases the
number. In addition to these are many volumes, con-
sisting exclusively of letters relating to the Missionary
Chronicle formerly published, and to the Foreign Mis-
sionanj. The copies of letters sent from the office fill
several volumes more ; and the Treasurer's books of
account, of various kinds, form still another class,
second to none in their importance. A copy of every
letter with remittances of money to the missions, and
every letter containing remittances from the churches or
individuals to the treasury, will be found among these
volumes.
Matters of business, which to some readers may seem
to be without interest, have chiefly occupied this chap-
ter, but their practical importance is obvious. The
healthful action of all the missions, and the confidence
of the churches, alike depend largely on the efficient
and responsible management of the pecuniary affairs of
the Board.
11.
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES.
rpHE Indians of our day may be divided into two
•*• classes, — those who are partially civilized, and live
in a somewhat settled state, and those who are yet sav-
ages. It is among the former that our missionary sta-
tions are chiefly found. Indeed, their partial civilization
must be ascribed in no small measure to the influence
of Christian missions.* These tribes are mostly the
remnants of once powerful nations. Some of them are
found in the western part of New York, others in Michi-
gan, but the larger part live in the country west of the
Mississippi River, known as the Indian Territory. This
Territory lies immediately west of the States of Arkan-
sas and Missouri, between Red River on the south and
the State of Kansas on the north, — being about two
hundred miles in breadth, by three hundred and fifty
miles in length, from east to west. The General Gov-
ernment has set apart this country for the exclusive use
of the Indians. It is of unequal fertility, but embraces
a large amount of choice land, and it enjoys the great
* For valuable Evidence taken before a Committee of the British
House of Commons, showing that Christian Missions confer the
greatest temporal benefits on the people amongst whom they are
established, see a volume entitled, " Christianity the Means of Civ-
ilization." London, 1837.
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES. 35
advantage of being penetrated or bordered by several
navigable rivers. Here are collected — beginning our
enumeration at the south, and proceeding northward —
Chickasaw?, Choctaws, Creeks, Seminoles, and Chero-
kees. The Osages, Wyandots, Potawatomies, Shawnees,
Delawares, Kickapoos, and other remnants of tribes,
formerly living in the territory which is now the State
of Kansas, will eventually find their home in this Indian
Territory ; some of them have been already removed to
it. The Omahas and Winnebagoes have small " reser-
vations " of land in Nebraska, about one hundred miles
north of Omaha City.
Some of the Indians in this Territory belong to tribes
which formerly lived on the eastern side of the Missis-
sippi ; some of them in the Atlantic States. The Chero-
kees dwelt in Georgia ; the Choctaws, in Mississippi ;
the Creeks, partly in Alabama ; the Seminoles, in Florida.
The interests of the people of these States were supposed
to require the removal of the Indians out of their bounds,
a measure not to be justified on any other ground than
that of stern necessity. It may well be questioned
whether this plea should have been admitted. The
happy working of a Christian policy towards the Indians
has been shown in the State of Michigan, where laws
were passed by the Legislature to facilitate their be-
coming citizens. This humane and enlightened policy
has wrought no evil to the State, while it has led many
of the Indians to become owners of small farms, and to
support themselves and their families by honest industry.
But these liberal views were not prevalent at the period
when the removal of the Cherokees and other southern
tribes was enforced. The measure was carried through
36 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
at the urgent instance of the States, by the power of tho
General Government, with a purpose of humanity, but
unquestionably with very great suffering to the poor
Indians. Yet good has been brought out of this great
evil. The Indians, in their new abodes, previous to the
Rebellion, were under the protection of the General
Government, dwelt in peace, and enjoyed many oppor-
tunities of improvement. In the Rebellion, the Southern
tribes, particularly the Choctaws, to a large extent
united with the so-called Confederacy ; though many of
them, especially among the Creeks, were loyal to the
Government. Most of the Indian agents of the Gov-
ernment and some of the religious teachers used their
influence to lead them astray. The greatest distress
was endured by these tribes in the progress of the war,
and the loss of life was indeed lamentable. Since the
overthrow of the Rebellion, new treaties have been
formed with most of them, which embrace liberal pro-
visions for education under the direction of their re-
spective Councils. Slavery is declared by these treaties
to be no longer in existence.
Besides the partially civilized tribes in the Indian
Territory, tliere are some small bands in the States of
New York and Michigan, whose progress in the arts of
peace may be rated at a similar grade. Some of the
Indian tribes in New Mexico, particularly the Pueblos,
live in a somewhat settled way ; and the Indians of Cali-
fornia, Oregon, and Washington Territory have been
collected on reservations of land. The Government
might well encourage educational efforts for these
Indians under the care of missionaries, and foster every
effort to ipdiice them to engage in the cultivation of
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES. 37
the soil. It would cost infinitely less to provide in this
way for the civilization of those Indians, and thus to
make them useful citizens, than to employ a military
force for their restraint or punishment. Which method
of dealing with an ignorant heathen people by a great
Christian nation would be most ^lumane and praisewor-
thy, it requires no argument to show.
The other general class of Indians are those who are
yet addicted to the ways of savage life. Numerous
tribes are still found ranging over the vast tracts of
country lying east of the Rocky Mountains. These
tribes differ greatly from each other ; some, like the
Camanches, being numerous and fierce, living by war
and violence as well as by the chase ; others, like the
poor Root-diggers, being objects not of terror but of
pity. Amongst these wandering and savage tribes no
missionary station is to be found. And it deserves seri-
ous consideration, whether anything can be done for
them. It must surely be expected that some way of
carrying to them the story of the cross will be presented.
The "Indian Peace Commission," of 1867, recommend
as a second Indian Territory, the country bounded north
by the 46th parallel, east by the Missonri River, south
by Nebraska, and west by the 104th meridian ; in this
Territory they propose that the northern tribes should
be concentrated. The streams of emigration to Oregon
and California are now flowing through these Indian
hunting-grounds, and our countrymen are in almost
feverish expectation of railways soon being completed
across the continent. May these signs of the times
betoken the blessings of the Gospel, carried by the
churches of this land to these long-neglected tribes !
38 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
The first Indian mission, commenced in 1833, was es-
tablished amongst the Weas, a small band, occupying a
district in what is now the State of Kansas. With this
mission the Rev. Messrs. Joseph Kerr and Wells Bush-
nell, and their "wives, were connected, and several male
and female teachers. The Rev. William D. Smith had
previously made an interesting exploring tour amongst
the tribes on the Missouri, which led to the formation
of the Wea mission. Encouraging success followed the
labors of the missionaries ; a church was organized, and
a number of native converts added to its communion ;
but the mission was relinquished after a few years,
partly on account of the failure of health and removal
of some of the brethren, and chiefly because a mission
had been afterwards formed by another denomination
amongst a small neighboring and kindred band. As the
number of Weas was but some two or three hundred,
and their kinsmen were hardly more numerous, it was a
measure of questionable propriety to form a separate
mission among the latter band ; but this having been
done, it then appeared to be inexpedient to maintain
the Wea mission, and the laborers who had health to
remain were transferred to the Iowa tribe. Some of
the noblest examples of self-denying and faithful mis-
sionary labor, and some of the brightest displays of the
power of divine grace, were witnessed in the brief his-
tory of the mission amongst this little tribe.
The Iowa and Sac mission was formed in 1835.
These Indians lived in a region wliich now forms the
north eastern part of Kansas. The lowas numbered
about 1100 souls, and the Sacs 500, when the mission
was first commenced amongst them. Owing to tlie pre-
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES. 39
valence of intemperance, especially among the lowas,
their numbers have been decreasing : only about 750
were enumerated in 1847, and but 303 in 1866. Their
vicinity to the settlements of white people proved a seri-
ous drawback to their improvement. For several years
the whiskey-trade was carried on with little restraint,
and it was easy for the besotted Indians to cross over
the river and seek tlieir most deadly enemy. Amongst
the demons of our race, a front rank must be assigned to
the whiskey-traders on the borders of tlie white and In-
dian settlements. They have carried on their destruc-
tive business in defiance of the laws of God and man,
tempted by its enormous gains. An Indian has been
known to exchange a good horse for a small keg of whis-
key. The authorities of the Government endeavored to
prevent this demoralizing trafl&c with the Indians, but it
was a difficult thing to restrict it. Its influence on the
poor lowas was destructive. They have become few in
number ; the Sacs are a more sober and industrious tribe,
but they are equally indifferent to the Gospel
The missionaries prosecuted their work steadily in the
face of great discouragements, and at times in the midst
of serious perils to life, owing to the excitement and
quarrels of the Indians under the influence of intoxicating
liquor. When sober they regarded the brethren as their
best friends, and placed the greatest confidence in them.
Preaching and visiting from lodge to lodge occupied
much time and attention, but Avithout much visible fruit.
It would seem that but little good can be done to the
adult part of these tribes. For the children, schools- were
opened. For several years a day-school was maintained,
attended by from forty to fifty scholars. In 1846 a
40 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
boarding-scliool was established, a large building having
been erected for this purpose. In this school the number
of scholars was from thirty to forty. In this department
of their work the missionaries found their chief encour-
agement. The language of the lowas was reduced to
writing, a grammar prepared, a small printing press set
up in 1843, portions of the Holy Scriptures translated, a
hymn book and some elementary works published. Ef-
forts were not largely extended in this line, however, as
it was deemed best to teach the children the English
language.
The reduced number of these Indians, their removal to
another neighborhood, the increase of the white popula-
tion in their former vicinity, and other causes, led to the
discontinuance of this mission, as stated in the Annual
Report of 1860. For a few years longer, a boarding
school for Indian orphan children was maintained, but
this was also discontinued with great reluctance in 1866.
For a full account of the mission the reader will consult
the Annual Reports of the Board ; and these will convey
a strong impression of the self-denial, patience and faith
of the missionaries, as they persevered in their work in
the face of circumstances almost always discouraging.
But their labors were not in vain. A few converts were
admitted to the church ; of these one was Sophie Rubeti,
of whom a touching narrative was published. Her
beautiful Christian life and her happy death richly re-
warded the labors devoted to the welfare of her people.
The Chippewa Mission was commenced in 1838. Its
history shows the happy results of missionary efforts for
the benefit of Indian Tribes. The Chippewas,once among
the most powerful of the American Indian nations, are
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES. 41
now greatly diminished in number, and are found living
in small bands, in Michegan, Canada and other regions.
One of these bands occupied the country on or near
Grand Traverse Bay, Michigan, and amongst them the
Rev. Peter Dougherty took up his abode in the Summer
of 1838. He found them living in bark huts or wigwams,
poorly clad, and deriving a precarious subsistence from
fishing, making sugar from the maple tree, and the culti-
vation of little fields of Indian corn by the women. They
were exposed, moreover, to the pernicious arts of the
whiskey-trader, who contrived to obtain the greater part
of their small annuities. They were thus fast going to
extinction. Mr. Dougherty mingled freely with this poor
people, and gained their confidence and good-will. He
built a small log cabin for himself, and another for a
school-house, doing most of the work with his own hands.
He then taught the children during the week, and preach-
ed to as many as could be collected on the Sabbath.
Gradually an impression was made on the minds of the
Indians. One family after another was induced to build
small cabins of rough logs, near the dwelling of their
missionary ; little fields were opened and fenced ; fruit
trees were planted, and vegetables raised in the gardens.
A suitable church building was erected, with its bell to
call the worshippers to the house of God. The unwonted
sight of a Christian village appeared on the shores of
the bay.
The means of grace administered in this humble vil-
lage were made effectual unto salvation by the influ-
ences of the Holy Spirit ; hopeful conversions amongst
his Indian congregation cheered the heart of the mis-
sionary. A church was organized in 1843, and to its
42 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
communion, at different times, a goodly number of the
Indians have been admitted. Some of these have
finished their earthly course, in the enjoyment of a good
hope through grace, and have entered into rest. Surely
no doubt can be entertained as to the benign influence
of this work of faith and labor of love.
The christianization of these Indians was followed by
their civilization. Of this a marked proof is now to be
mentioned. The land occupied by the settlement on
Grand Traverse Bay had been ceded by the Indians in
former years to the Government, but was not yet sur-
veyed, nor in market. Mr. Dougherty's Indians, as
they may be called, in distinction from the uncvangelized
part of the same bands, were now anxious to obtain
land for permanent possession and improvement, so that
they might have a settled dwelling-place, and leave the
frnits of their labor to their children. They were the
more encouraged to desire this, by the wise and liberal
legislation of the State of Michigan, already referred
to, giving to the Indians the rights of citizenship. After
long consideration by the Indians and their/nissionary,
and no small degree of attention on the part of the
Executive Committee of the Board, including repeated
references to the Indian Department at "Washington, it
was eventually deemed best that they should remove
from their first settlement, purchase small tracts of land
on the other side of the bay, and thus begin life anew.
They had carefully husbanded their small annuities and
earnings, and some of them were able, in 1852, to pur-
chase little tracts of forty, sixty, or eighty acres each,
to which they removed. They received a partial com-
pensation for their " improvements " at their first settle-
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES. 43
ment ; and furtlier payments from the Government in
exchange for lands west of the Mississippi, the expenses
of tlieir removal, and their support for a year, all of
■which were included in their treaty with the Govern-
ment, should yet be made to them. Their removal from
the first settlement was made in full view of losing all
their former labor, and was a proof of their valuing a
settled home, and their being willing by industry to sup-
port themselves and their families. They were most
anxious to have their benefactor accompany them to
their new abode, and at their urgent request Mr. Dough-
erty was transferred to their new settlement. Under
these favorable circumstances he has since pursued his
work among them. A second station was formed in
1852 on Little Traveree Bay, fifty miles from the old
station, under the charge of Mr. Andrew Porter, as a
teacher. At this station a church was formed, em-
bracing in 1867 over twenty members ; upwards of fifty
members were in the communion of the church of Grand
Traverse, last year.
This narrative exemplifies the work of Christian mis-
sions among the Indians. They aim directly and pri-
marily at making sincere Christians of them ; their
civilization follows, as a sure result.
The work of this mission is probably completed. >
With the influx of white people, filling the country, a
new state of things has been created, which in some re-
spects is unfavorable to the interests of religion ; and
the Indians, who are not civilized and settled on their
farms, will gradually remove and' join their brethren in
Canada and elsewhere. But the past is safe, and the
future course of the mission must be left to Providence.
44 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
The Creek Mission was commenced in 1842, by the
Rev. Robert M. Loughridge. The district of country
occupied by the Creeks lies west of the State of Arkan-
sas, in the Indian Territory, between the Choctaw dis-
trict on the south, and the Cherokee on the north. The
station at Kowetah was formed in 1843, twenty-five
miles west of the eastern boundary, and eight miles from
the northern. Here, on the Sabbath, religious services
were held, and a school was taught during the week ;
the attendance at both, and the interest evinced in them,
were encouraging. A boarding-school was commenced
in 1845, at first with twenty scholars. A church was
organized in January of the same year. A second sta-
tion was formed at Tallahassee, sixteen miles east of
Kowetah, in 1848, and a large building erected for a
boarding-school. The boarding-schools at the two sta-
tions contained for some time one hundred and twenty
scholars, boys and girls in equal number ; but owing to
various causes, the number was reduced. These schools
proved a means of great good to the youth connected
with them.
Schools of this kind, which are found in several mis-
sions, have some drawbacks, and also some advantages.
They require a considerable expenditure of money — for
•buildings, the support of teachers, food and clothing of
scholars. This consideration will always prevent the
establishment of such schools in all tribes alike. Com-
monly two-thirds of the expense of board, tuition, and
clothing of the scholars is furnished from the Indian
public funds, and one-third is supplied by the Board.
Some of the tribes are very poor ; others are not willing
to appropriate their annuities for this or any other
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES. 45
good object ; so that often it is not practicable to es-
tablish schools of this kind. No part of the missionary
■work, moreover, requires so large an amount of care and
labor, on the part both of the missionaries and of the
executive oflBcers of the Board, in providing supplies of
every kind for large families, living far in the interior
of the western wilderness. It is no light matter to fur-
nish all the different kinds of food, clothing, and do-
mestic service required by a household of one hundred
and fifty inmates, at a place far distant from markets,
stores, and the usual conveniences of civilized life. Nor
is it a small thing to-keep all the accounts of such pur-
chases, with a voucher for every item, however minute.
Yet with all this complex and difficult labor, and with
the more serious discouragements of the impaired health
of many engaged in the work, and of too frequent
changes of scholars, boarding-school instruction has
been attended with great benefit to the Indians —
making it well worthy of adoption, in some tribes, as a
part of missionary agency. The scholars are trained up
under Christian influence, instruction, and example.
They live in the missionary household, and are clothed,
plainly but comfortably, after our fashion. The boys
are taught to work in the garden and on the farm ; the
girls to knit, sew, and attend to the common duties of
housekeeping. They are taught the English language,
and the usual branches of common-school learning.
They arc assembled morning and evening at family
worship, and on the Sabbath they unite together in the
services of the sanctuary. Thus they are in training for
the duties of life under the happiest circumstances.
Many of them become the subjects of divine grace. A
46 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
few look to the work of the Christian ministry ; some
become teachers ; others occupy posts of influence in
their respective tribes, as magistrates or council-men.
The boys grow up to revere the laws and institutions of
civilized society ; the girls, to exert a hallowed influence
in the domestic circle as Christian daughters, wives and
mothers. In all this, we see principles or elements of
civilization of a high order, — the beginnings of a Christian
life in the wilderness, — the desert blossoming as the rose.
But these schools do not reach the far greater part of
Indian children, and they arc too expensive, not to say
too difficult to keep in good condition, to be used as the
only means of education. Day schools should be opened,
wherever it is practicable to form tliem ; but in the ruder
tribes the Indians will not send their children to them,
nor is it probable that tlicy could be well conducted by
any but native teachers. When such teachers can be
obtained, the Indian Councils should be encouraged to
employ them, at the expense of their educational funds.
The boarding schools should then be regarded chiefly
as training schools for teachers, the more promising
scholars of the day schools being drafted into them ;
but all this is practicable only when some progress has
been made in the Christian instruction of the tribe, so
that the Indians can value the blessings of education for
their children.
The Creek schools and churches enjoyed the divine
blessing in a remarkable degree.* Parts of the Holy
* Scenes in tlie Indian Countrj' ; by the author of " Scenes in
Chusan," (Rev. A. W. Loomis.) Philadelphia : Presbyterian
Board of Publication, 1859. This little book contains interesting
information concerning the Creek Mission.
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES. 47
Scriptures were translated into the Miiskokee or Creek
language, and a Hymn-book and Primer were also
printed in this language. But the work of this mission
was lamentably interrupted by the Rebelljon ; most of
the missionaries had to leave their work in 1861, and
great distress fell upon the Creeks. Their number be-
fore the war was over 20,000 ; now, it is supposed not
to reach 15,000 — an appalling proof of their great suffer-
ings. It is believed that better days have now come.
At the close of 1866 an effort was made to re-establish
tlie mission, which has been attended with some measure
of success. The church at Tallahassee was soon reor-
ganized, though with but few members ; Sunday-school,
and to some extent week-day school instruction is given ;
the Creek Primer and Hymn Book liavc been revised
and reprinted ; and the Creek Council scorn disposed to
provide means for supporting schools. The spiritual
desolation caused by the Rebellion will not soon be
repaired, but no efforts should be spared to give the bless-
ings of the Christian religion to these Indians.
The Choctaw Mission was commenced in 1845.
Long before this, however, viz : in 1818, the American
Board had established a mission among these Indians,
then living east of the Mississippi. Under the labors of
devoted men the happiest fruits woe beginning to appear,
before the removal of the tribe from their former lands.
These fruits were not altogether lost at the time of their
reluctant and afflicting cliange of abode. They were
accompanied to their new homes bj the missionaries —
some of whom were permitted to continue long in their
work of faith and labor of love. The names of Kings-
bUry, Byington, and Wright, will be ever regarded as
48 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
amongj^t the greatest benefactors of this peo[)le. One of
these fathers, the Rev. Alfred Wright, was called to his
rest, in the year 1858, but before his death he could speak
•of more than eleven hundred church members, he being
himself pastor of a church of nearly three hundred com-
municants. The Scriptures were translated into the
Choctaw language, and other Christian books published.
The Choctaw people in 1846 were described as " all
living on farms, and sustaining themselves by cultivating
the soil. Many of their farms and cabins are small, yet
not more so than is found in every new settlement of our
western forests. But many of their farms are well im-
proved and the buildings good. Their country has in it
abundance of good land, and stock is easily raised. On
their farms many families are living comfortably, who
are wholly Indian, and cannot speak a word of English.
They are destitute, in these scattered abodes, of stated
preaching : and they need schools and teachers in the
different neighborhoods."
The Choctaws had an organized government, consist-
ing of a Legislative Council, and Courts of Justice, with
an excellent Code of Laws. They made a liberal pro-
vision for the education of their children, expending up-
wards of $20,000 annually for this object, or a sum equal
to a tax for education alone of about one dollar to each
person. This money was paid out of their annuities from
the Government.
The Board was requested by the Indian Council to
take charge of their principal boarding school, known as
Spencer Academy, in which about a hundred Choctaw
boys and young men were pupils. The Rev. James B.
Ramsey was sent out as a missionary, and became super-
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES. ' 49
iiitendent of this school in 18-i6 ; on the failure of his
liealth, he was succeeded in 1850 by the Rev. Alexander
Rcid. Other laborers were appointed, preaching services
were extCDsively conducted, a boarding school for girls
was formed at Goodwater in 1855, in which nearly fifty
scholars were received, and in 1859 at these two princi-
pal stations and seven out-stations five ministers, three
laymen, the wives of six of these missionaries, and six
unmarried female teachers, 222 communicants, 145 board-
ing scholars, besides a number of day scholars, were
reported as in connection with the mission. Near the
end of the same year, the stations of the American Board
with their missionaries, churches and schools were trans-
ferred to the Board of the Presbyterian Church. The
causes which led to this change of relation need not here
be discussed. Afterwards, as before, the blessing of God
evidently rested on the work of the missionaries ; and in
1861 the statistical returns of the mission embraced ten
ministers, of whom one was a Choctaw, six laymen, twenty-
three female assistant missionaries, seven native assistants,
1757 communicants, and 426 scholars, of whom 226 were
in boarding schools.
The Rebellion terminated the connection of the Board
with the Choctaws, at least for the present. A large
part of the missionary force had to leave the Indian
country, schools were disbanded, and great calamities
fell both on the churches and the people. Some of the
missionaries are still in the Choctaw country, in connec-
tion with the Southern Presbyterian Church, and they
are endeavoring to promote the spiritual welfare of the
Indians. It may be hoped that the days of discourage-
ment will soon be followed by times of refreshing, and
3
50 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
that prosperity will be restored to this afflicted but in-
teresting people.
The attention of the Board was directed to the Otoes
and Omahas for some jears before it was found practic-
able to establish a mission among them. Arrangements
were made to receive some of their children into the
boarding-school among the lowas, but their fears pre-
vented any thing being done in tliis way. In the autumn
of 184:6, the Rev. Edmund M'Kinney and his wife re-
moved from the Iowa station to Bellevuc, in the neigh-
borhood of Council Bluffs, on the Missouri river, — a place
which afibrded convenient access to the Otoes and Oma-
has. A log house was built, and occupied for several
years by the mission family and a boarding school, con-
taining Otoe, Omaha, Pawnee, Punca, and half-breed
children, varying in number from twenty-five to forty-five.
In 1853, Mr. M'Kinney felt constrained by the health of
himself and family to withdraw from this work. He was
succeeded by the Rev. William Hamilton, of the Iowa
mission, until in 1857 for the same reasons he also was
obliged to resign his connection with the mission. In the
meantime the Omahas, had removed to their lands reserved
on Blackbird Hills, about 100 miles further up the river,
where they now live — in number about 1000 souls. A
new and large building of brick walls was erected for
the mission family and school, a work of great difiiculty
in such a place, but accomplished mainly through the en-
ergetic and self-denying labors of Mr. Hamilton. For
the particular history of the mission to the Omalias, not
connected with the Otoes after 1855, reference is made
to the Annual Reports of the Board.
The Report of 1867 enumerates a Superintendent, four
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES. 51
teachers, and sixty-four scholars, of whom twenty-three
are girls. Mr. Hamilton is again in charge of the mission.
The condition of the tribe is somewhat encouraging ;
they are not diminishing in number ; they are beginning
to prize the benefits of education ; they arc improving
in industry ; and the measure of assigning to each family
a certain portion of land in severalty, instead of common
rights to the reservation, will prove advantageous. Re-
ligious services among them have been conducted in an
unsatisfactory way, except at the school, owing to their
apathy and to the difficulty of learning their language or
of obtaining the services of good interpreters ; but it is
the purpose of the mission if possible to enter more fully
upon such services in the three villages of the tribe, A
few of these Indians have become, at different times, sin-
cere followers of our Lord.
The Otoes arc a kindred tribe to the Omahas, num-
bering in 1856 about 700 souls. Their former reserva-
tion, near the boundary of Kansas and Nebraska, made
it easily practicable for them to send some of their child-
ren to the Iowa or to the Omaha school. They did not
avail themselves largely of this privilege, however ; and
an effort was made to form a separate mission and school
for their benefit. Buildings were erected in 1856, and
a school was opened, but only a few scholars could be
obtained, and their attendance was irregular ; nor could
the adult Indians be persuaded to pay attention to their
spiritual interests. The mission families suffered from
sickness in many instances, and other discouragements
were met with. After a few years the mission was
closed ; the first notice of it occurs in the Annual Re-
port of 1856, and the last in the Report of 1860. The
52 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Otoes are reduced in number to about 500, and arc soon
to be removed with other fragments of Kansas tribes to
the Indian Territory.
The MISSION AMONG THE Seminoles was formed in
1848. These Indians, now about 2000 in number, be-
long to a once powerful and warlike tribe. Forcibly
removed from their homes in Florida, after a long war-
fare with white people, the remnant that reached the
Indian Territory regarded themselves as deeply injured,
and were naturally reluctant to have any intercourse
with those whom they considered as their oppressors.
They had no school funds, and were poor and discour-
aged. What property they had was exchanged for
strong drink, of wliich large quantities were consumed
among them. This was their condition as described in
the Annual Report of the Board in 1849, and in 1852
it was represented as but little if at all more hopeful.
" The temporal condition of this small tribe is not im-
proving, and is in many respects discouraging. . . .
Intemperance is still prevalent, and is even on the in-
crease, wasting their means and destroying their health;
and their number is decreasing."
The patient labor of the missionary teachers gradually
created a better state of things, until in the Annual
Report of 18G0, it was stated that " their former preju-
dices had given way to a very general and earnest de-
sire to know more about the religion of Christ; idleness
and intemperance were superseded by habits of industry
and sobriety ; wliilst thrift and prosperity were rapidly
taking the place of their former proverbial poverty.
Indeed, there are none of the tribes in the south-western
Indian Territory, or anywhere else in the country, whose
MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN TRIBES. 53
prospects at the present time are more cucoiiraging."
The Annual Report of 1801 enumerated seventy -four
communicants at the two stations, and contained further
accounts of the usefulness of the mission. Then fol-
lowed the Rebellion, the compulsory withdrawal of the
missionaries, the suspension of their good work, and the
suffering of great calamities by the Indians. Recently
the mission has been re-established. The Rev. J. R.
Ramsay and his family, formerly connected with it,
returned to the Seminole country at the close of 1S66,
and were received with great gladness by the Indians.
Religious meetings were again attended with deep in-
terest, the church was reorganized, new members were
received, so that about 100 communicants were reported
at the end of 18G7, day-schools were opened under the
kind offices of the respected Indian agent, and there is
reason to hope that the Scminolcs will soon take place
side by side with other Christian people.
The MISSION AMONG THE Chickasaws was resolved
upon in 1819, but the work of preaching and instruction
in schools w^as not begun until 1852. Their number
before the Rebellion was over 5,000 souls. They re-
ceived large annuities from the Government, and were
a spirited and interesting people, though less under the
influence of the Christian religion than their Choctaw
neighbors. In 1861 the mission was discontinued, soon
after the beginning of the Rebellion.
The KiCKAPOOS, a small remnant of a once powerful
tribe, were living then in the north-eastern part of
Kansas. No missionary efforts had been made for their
benefit, until in 1856 the Board attempted to form a
school amongst them. Nearly thirty boys were under
54 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
instruction, but tlieir attendance was irregular ; no girls
could be induced to come to the school. Some changes
and sickness occurred in the staff of missionary labor-
ers, and adverse influences from without seriously hin-
dered their efforts to do good to the Indians. In 1860
in was deemed necessary to withdraw from this mission.
These Indians are about to be removed to the Indian
Territory ; their number in 1866 was less than 250 souls.
These sketches show in some measure the working of
our Indian missions, and the result to which they tend.
Their aim is to save the Indians for this life and the life
to come. They promote their civilization, and tlms fit
them to become eventually incorporated with the other
inhabitants of this country ; who can have a better right
to be enrolled as native citizens under our government?
And they point their minds to that life and immortality
which the Gospel alone brings to light. What has been
accomplished in some of these tribes, is what we hope to
see accomplished among all of them.
It must be acknowledged that there are difiSculties in
the way of all this, difficulties numerous and most seri-
ous. But with the blessing of God, this work can be
performed, at least for some of the tribes ; and very
weighty reasons are addressed to the Christians of this
land, to induce a vigorous prosecution of these missions.
The Indians are our nearest heathen neiglibors ; they live
almost within hearing of our church bells. They are de-
pendent on us exclusively for the means of grace. And
their past history has been sadly interwoven with our
own. They once owned the fair lands from which we
BOW draw so large a part of our comfort and wealth ;
MISSIONS AMOXG THE INDIAN TRIBES. 55
and io exchange for their broad acres, they have received
as our largest gift, the accursed " fire-water." Gradually
have they retreated before the advance of our popula-
tion, diminished in numbers by contact with unprincipled
white men, far more than by their wars with our race.
They are now in their last retreats, few, feeble, dispirit-
ed, soon to pass away and be no more, except on one
condition. That condition is their reception of the Gos-
pel. This only can civilize them. This only can save
them from extinction as a people. And this can save
them for this world and the world to come.
An effort was made in 1856 to form a mission among
the Blackfcet Indians, on the head waters of the Mis-
souri, but it was not successful ; see the Annual Report
of 1857. At the present time, February, 1868, measures
are under consideration which it is hoped will result
after a few months in forming two missions among tribes
not yet supplied.
III.
MISSIONS IN WESTERN AFRICA.
A FRIG A is one of the principal missionary fields of
■'^ the Church. It is one of the darkest parts of the
world. Its large population is among the most ignorant
and debased of the human family ; and yet among the
most susceptible of improvement. It is a land easily
reached from Christian countries, lying adjacent to
Europe, and separated from our States only by the At-
lantic. For long periods of time, its chief visitors were
those whose business was the infamous slave-trade ; but
the true light is now dawning on this benighted land.
On the north, Africa is inhabited mainly by Moliam-
racdans, in the Barbary States and Egypt ; but Euro-
pean influences are more and more shaping the direction
of public affairs in those countries. Algiers is now sub-
ject to France, while Egypt is virtually a British high-
way to India and the East. A few Protestant mission-
aries are stationed in Egypt and Algiers.
The whole eastern coast to the southern tropic pre-
sents but one or two stations of missionary labor, which
arc situated a few degrees south of the equator. The
efforts of some German missionaries connected with an
English Episcopal Society, to penetrate into the interior,
were not attended with much success.
The southern part of Africa differs widely fiom tlie
C5G)
MISSIONS IN WESTEEN AFRICA. 57
rest of the continent ; a large part being a Britisli col-
ony, sparsely settled, and being supplied with relatively a
large number of missionaries; Several European So-
cieties and one American support a considerable number
of missionaries among the native tribes in the colony and
beyond its limits, with a large staff of teachers and other
assistants, and the reports of last year enumerated over
17,000 communicants in the cliurches. The transforma-
tion of character, habits and pursuits which has been
wrought among some of tliese tribes, and particularly
among the Hottentots, is wonderful, and such as could
have been effected only by divine power.
From the Cape of Good Hope northward, tli rough the
whole of Central Africa, the Christian's eye rests on no
bright place. Abyssinia, towards the north-east, is in-
habited by nominal Cliristians, but amongst them ignor-
ance, superstition, and other marks of an unevangelized
people are everywhere visible ; while the rest of the in-
terior is the abode of Mohammedans and pagans, num-
bered by many millions, amongst whom sin abounds and
death reigns. The English Episcopal Mission, called
tlie Universities' Mission, with a worthy bishop at its
head, which availing itself of Dr. Livingston's discover-
ies, endeavored to effect a settlement on the Zambesi, a
few years ago, met only witli lamentable disasters, and
it seems to have been altogether abandoned.
The western coast of Africa has been reserved to the
last place in this brief survey. The coast itself, for some
sixteen degrees of latitude on each side of the equator,
and the densely-inhabited regions in the interior to
which access can most easily be gained from this part of
the coast, form a distinct missionary field. It is in these
58 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
regions that the mass of the African people live. It is
here that Satan's seat is in Africa. Here the door for
missionary labors stands open ; and here the Gospel is
making some of its brightest trinmphs.
The greater part of the population of Africa is found
"within the tropics. At the nortli and the south, dry and
thirsty tracts of country abound ; the rivers are few in
number ; rain seldom falls ; a large population could not
find the means of subsistence. But a different scene ap-
pears as you approach the equator, especially along the
western coast. The Congo and the Senegal are rivers
of respectable size, while the Niger is a river worthy of
a great continent. The soil of the country is extremely
rich. All kinds of tropical vegetation have a luxurious
growth ; and a considerable population exists in these
regions, notwithstanding the drawbacks on the growth
of the population among the Negro races in Africa, oc-
casioned by the domestic and foreign traffic in slaves.
The Foulahs, the Mandingoes, and the various Negro
tribes inhabiting the country from the Senegal southward,
comprise many millions of souls. Each of the kingdoms of
AshanteOjDahomey, and Benin contains a large population.
In forming an estimate of the spiritual condition of these
multitudes, we must distinguish between the Mohamme-
dans and the pagans, though they are equally in need of
salvation by faith in Jesus Christ. It is remarkable
that the Mohammedan religion has become widely spread
in Africa, and also, that it is still extending its conquests,
while in Asia it is at a stand, if not on the decline. The
Foulahs are Mohammedans, and the Mandingoes. Many
of the Negroes have embraced the religion of the False
Prophet. This may be owina; to their desire of educa-
MISSIONS IX WESTERN AFRICA. 59
tion. ]\rost of tlic teachers of what little education is
within their reach are Mohammedans, and thus the im-
press of this false religion becomes early stamped on the
minds of many of the youth. It has not been by the
Sword but by the Alphabet that Mohammedanism has
spread in equatorial Africa — literally by the Alpha-
bet, for the education imparted seldom goes further than
the mere rudiments. But whatever the education or the
belief of these Mohammedan Africans, their morals and
practice are little better than those of the heathen.
Paganism in Africa appears under a peculiarly low
and debasing form. It has no order of Brahmans, no
lofty temples, no sacred books. It is csdled Fe I ich ism or
Greeg-rceism, which may be defined perhaps as the religion
of charms ; and these charms have for their chief object
the protection of those who wear them against witchcraft.
The minds of the people are full of the dread of this im-
aginary evil ; to them it is terribly real ; and they hope
by wearing Sifelich, or gi'eegree, to charm away the danger,
whatever it may be. Any thing may be afeticJi — a shell,
the hoof of a kid, a piece of leather, an ugly carved
block of wood, etc. These are worn on the arm, or on
the dress, and are fastened in their huts, to guard against
the various evils inflicted by witches, such as sickness,
death, the arts of enemies, and also, on the other hand,
to insure success in fishing or in traffic.
Amongst the Negro nations, it is common for men to
array themselves in hideous costume, and pass themselves
off as devil-men, having the power of witchcraft. The
power of these men is greatly dreaded by the ignorant
people, and no efforts are spared to gratify them and
secure tliojr fi-iendsliip. Presents are made to tlicm for
60 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
this purpose. "Wicked men use this pretended power to
subserve their own malicious and base passions. Even
murder is often committed at their instigation. An-
otlier form of African superstition, which frequently leads
to the destruction of human life, is the ordeal of drinking
ASt/sii-wood vi'ater. This is required of one charged with
some offence, as a means of proving his innocence. The
"water is either rejected by the stomach, or else it proves
a deadly poison. Many instances of murder by this
means have been reported by missionaries and other
■writers. But probably the worst effects of African hea-
thenism are witnessed on the death of a king or chief.
It is then a common practice to ]iut men to death, in order
that they may accompany their departed lord into the
world of spirits, — the number who are thus killed depend-
ing on the rank or power of their master. These are some
of the dreadful evils which prevail amongst the heathen
nations of Western Africa. The more common vices of
heathen life must also be enumerated, — the prevalence of
falsehood and deception ; the utter want of pure morals,
and the common practice of polygamy,* with the degrad-
ed condition of the female sex ; and all the cruelty, op-
pression, and loss of life which follow in the train of the
horrible traffic in slaves, so long characteristic of this
part of the world. The marauding excursions, the mid-
* Polygamy abounds : a man's wealth is often estimated by the num-
ber of his wives and these are treated as if they were slaves. They are
bought for a price. Mr. Mackey has given as a curiosity, though it
awakens sad reflections, " the articles paid for a Corisco girl. When
a Corisco man marries a girl on the mainland, the amount paid is
not so great, as the same articles are valued mvich higher. The list
is as follows ; 20 small bars of iron, 1 gun, 1 neptune, 1 brass kettle,
1 coat, 1 shirt, 1 chair, 1 hat, 2 caps, 1 cutlass, 4 knives, 1 umbrella.
. MISSIONS IN WESTERN AFRICA. 61
night attacks on sleeping villages, the burning houses, the
screams of terror from helpless women and children, the
murder of aged and feeble persons, tlie breaking up of
families, the savage treatment of captives, the hurrying
and cruel march to the sea-coast, the heartless sale to
foreigners, the horrors of the "middle-passage," — for-
merly so common, and not yet entirely ended, — these are
scenes in which the actors should be only the devils
themselves.. Yet, alas for human nature in its fallen
state ! these are the doings of our fellow-men, who have
the same passions with ourselves. Grace has made us to
differ from them. The Gospel has saved us and our chil-
from such scenes, of violence and oppression. And the
same "Gospel and grace shall be the means of redeeming
long oppressed, miserable Africa.
A better day is now dawning on this dark land. Va-
ried and powerful agencies are already at work to restrain
existing evils, and to setup the kingdom of righteousness
and peace. Amongst these the armed squadron nobly
maintained, single handed, by the British government
for the suppression of the slave trade, occupied an impor-
tant place ; afterwards, the American and the French
governments each maintained a small naval force on the
African coast for tlie same object. As the slave-vessels
1 cliest, 4 wasli basins, 6 plates, 4 empty bottles, 1 keg of powder, 1
iron pot, 1 brass pan, 10 brass rods, 10 pieces of clotli, 5 mugs, 1
small looking-glass, one jug, 4 pins, 5 needles, 5 fish books, 2 razors,
2 pair of scissors, 8 bunches of small beads, 3 pair of ear-rings, 1
pocket knife, 3 padlocks and keys, 4 pipes, 10 heads of tobacco, I
piece of cloth for her mother, 1 silk handkerchief, 1 small bell, 1
tumbler. This list of articles is not often departed from in these
transactions, though occasionally the number of a certain article is
made greater or less."
62 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
carried arms and were commonly of a piratical character,
and as the traffic in wliich they were employed was one
that could not flourish side by side with legitimate com-
merce, civilization, or religion, a naval force for their
banishment became a vital measure. Without it, colonial
settlements, factories for trade in ivory and palm oil, and
missionary stations with their schools and churches, were
all alike impracticable. The slave-traders would soon
have swept all these from the African coast. The ques-
tion concerning the employment of the squadron should
be considered one settled by experience. Yet an attempt
was made some years ago in Parliament to have the
British squadron withdrawn. The pecuniary interests of
a certain class Avould have been promoted by the removal
of lawful restraints upon their intercourse witli the na-
tives. In our own country disparaging remarks were
often made about the efficiency and the expense of this
method of repressing the slave-trade, as compared with
other agencies for the same purpose ; during the Rebellion
our ships of war were necessarily brouglit into the ser-
vice of the country, and they have not since been employ-
ed on the African coast. But tliis naval force was for
the time essential to the success of every other means ;
no single measure has been of greater benefit.
Other important means are not wanting. The British
and American settlements of Sierra Leone and Liberia are
objects of great interest to all who have at heart the
welfare of the African race. The colony at Sierra Leone
was formed in 1787 for purposes of trade with the Afri-
cans, and its first settlers were a few hundreds of colored
people from America, most of whom were refugees from
the United States at the end of tlie Bevohitionarv War.
MISSIONS IN WESTERN AFRICA. 63
The chief increase, however, in the population of the col-
ony grew out of the measures adopted by the British
Government for suppressing the slave-trade. It became
necessary to provide a home for the recaptured slaves.
It was impossible to restore them to their former abodes.
The native villages of many were far distant in the inte-
rior ; the homes of others had been destroyed, and their
friends dispersed. Others still, in large numbers were
children not able to tell where their former homes could be
found ; and in many instances their parents and friends
had been killed, or reduced to slavery, so that they were
left as orphans. These poor people, when rescued from
the grasp of slave-dealers, were settled at Sierra Leone,
under the protection and laws of the British Government.
Here their number gradually increased, until now the
population of the colony is estimated at about 70,000.
They have here enjoyed the advantages of education and
the means of grace. Thousands of them have become
worthy members of the Church of Christ, and they have
acquired the ideas and the arts of civilized life. Free-
town, the capital of the colony, is far in advance of any
other town on the western coast, as the abode of intelli-
gence, comfort, and the institutions of the Christian re-
ligion.
One remarkable result of this settlement was not
probably anticipated by its earliest friends, — that of its
being a kind of normal or training-school for many
African tribes. The liberated slaves were natives of
different regions. They had their distinctive customs,
and various languages were spoken amongst them.
When brought under Christian influence, it was soon
found to be more difficult to rescue them from their
64 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
pagan superstitions than from slavery ; but when they
became followers of our blessed Lord, they could not
but desire to sec tlie blessings of the Gospel extended
to their own people. Some of them liave already be-
come useful in this good work, others will follow their
example, and the light of this African Christian settle-
ment is penetrating far into the interior of the country.
A signal example of this kind is found in the life of
an African slave boy, who was carried with other re-
captives to Sierra Leone many years ago, and who is now
a respected and useful prelate of the English Episcopal
Church, Dr. Crowther, bishop of Niger, having his mis-
sionary diocese among tribes in the interior, who are
accessible from the river of that name.
Besides Sierra Leone, the British Government pos-
sesses trading settlements, under the protection of the
squadron and a small force of troops, at several other
places on tlie coast. Of these, tlie settlements on the
Gambia, and at Cape Coast and Accra on the Gold
Coast, are the most important. The missionary labors
carried on at these smaller places have been attended
with marked success.
The Liberia settlements differ from Sierra Leone in
their origin and object, though their influence on Africa
itself, we may hope, will eventually prove not less bene-
ficial. The Liberians, properly so called, not being
natives of Africa, cannot at first speak the languages
of the native tribes. When they reach the land of
their forefathers, they arc certainly superior to the recap-
tured slaves in character and intelligence ; but though
of the same race, they are nevertheless foreigners, who
have been brought up in a much colder climate, and
MISSIONS IN WESTERN AFRICA. 05
they must therefore pass the ordeal of acclimation, and
begin life anew. Serious risks attend this great change
in their condition, one of which grows out of their new
political relations. They have adopted the republican
form of government. This, more than other forms of
government, requires its administrators to possess in-
telligence and integrity ; indeed, to be successfully main-
tained for many years, it greatly needs the aid not only
of those great religious doctrines which are held by all
evangelical Christians, but also of those principles of
churcli government which are embraced by the Presby-
terian Church, and whicli have had much to do in mould-
ing the political institutions of our country. Most of
the Liberians, from their former position, and by reason
also of the frontier kind of life in which, as colonists
with limited means, they are now placed, cannot reason-
ably be expected to conduct their public affairs in the
best way ; men highly qualified for the Presidency and
for the Legislature and the Bench, as well as for the
Pulpit, require the same training in Africa as in the
United States. All this shows the essential importance
of Christian schools in Liberia, while the narrow means
of most of the settlers renders it necessary for the pre-
sent that these schools, and also the support of the Chris-
tian ministry, should be largely indebted to the mission-
ary institutions of their native country. With a cordial
and vigorous support from the American churches, Libe-
ria will not disappoint the expectations of its benevolent
founders, and will become the favored home of thousands
of our colored people. Their example and influence, if
regulated by the spirit of the Gospel, will make their
adopted country a great blessing in many ways to tlic
66 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
people of Africa and to tlie negro race. We look to
both these Christian settlements, Sierra Leone and Libe-
ria, with the deepest interest, as well adapted to repress
the slave-trade and other evils, to foster legitimate com-
merce, and to furnish stations for missionary labor
among the natives of the country ; and our hopes arc
the more confident, because they are objects of special
interest to the two great Protestant nations of our age.
Is it not for gracious purposes that God has planted
these Christian settlements on the borders of this dark
continent, and enlisted for their prosperity the sympathies
and prayers of so many of his people in Great Britain
and our own country ?
The armed squadrons and the colonial settlements
have been enumerated as powerful agencies for the bene-
fit of Western Africa. Hardly inferior to these is the
commerce now springing up between foreign traders and
the natives along this coast. The chiefs and other men
of influence are beginning to find, that the labor of their
dependants will procure for them a better supply of goods
than could be obtained by traffic with slave-dealers.
Their own interest is promoted by sending out of the
country the productions of the soil and of the forest,
rather than their fellow-men. And Western Africa is
extremely rich in the staples of commerce. It is capable
of producing cotton to almost any extent. Rice and
palm oil, ebony and other valuable kinds of wood, the
gum used in India-rubber manufactures, ivory, and many
other important articles of commerce, can be supplied
in ample measure ; while, on the other hand, the Africans
arc an imitative and an " improving " people, anxious to
possess articles of European and American manufacture,
MISSIONS IN WESTERN AFRICA. 67
willing to work for them, and full of enterprise and in-
genuity in using means to obtain tliem. With thirty-
live millions of such a people, living in a country of exu-
berant fertility, at a distance of but a few weeks' sail
from British and American seaports, what can prevent
an immense amount of commerce being created within
no distant period ?
The principal means of Africa's redemption, however,
is the Gospel of the grace of God. This will effect the
greatest changes, when other means prove fruitless. A
divine power makes this agency effectual in the change
of character, habits and pursuits. Under its influence,
old things pass away, all things become new. This
mighty leaven is already at work ; its effects are visible
and wonderful. The briefest statement of missionary
returns will prove surprising to many, and gratifying to
all who have at heart the welfare of this long-neglected
part of the world. The English Baptist, Episcopal and
Wesleyan Societies, the Scotch United Presbyterian, the
German, the American Congregational, Episcopal, Me-
thodist, and Presbyterian bodies are all engaged in mis-
sionary work in Western Africa. They support over
one hundred ministers of the Gospel at various stations,
with a considerable number of assistant missionaries.
Over 16,000 communicants, including cliurch members in
Liberia who are mostly of American birth, were re-
ported last year in connection with the churches. The
greater part of these are members of the English Epis-
copal and Wesleyan churches in Sierra Leone ; but nearly
2,000 are members of the English Wesleyan churches
on the Gambia, at Cape Coast, and in the kingdom of
Ashantee, and many are members of English Epis-
68 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
copal churches in Abbcokuta and Badagry. Consider-
ing the recent origin of most of the missions, and the
formidable hinderances to their success, these returns
are most cheering. Tliey appear to warrant the opinion,
that in no part of the missionary field may the Church
of Christ look for more immediate and extended success
tlian in Western Africa,
The most serious obstacle to missionary labor in this
part of the world is the unhealthiness of the country to
foreigners. The climate is not deleterious to the natives,
who are described as physically a vigorous and long-
lived people ; but foreigners are subject to fevers which
often prove fatal. Unusual mortality has marked the
progress of the missionary work on this coast. This
may have been owing partly to the want of prudence in
some cases, and in others to the want of proper care and
treatment. Tlie methods of guarding against disease
and of dealing with it are better understood now than
in former years. Much greater stress is now laid on the
selection of missionaries whose health is suited to the
climate, and the choice of stations not exposed to ma-
laria from neighboring marshes or to other local causes
of disease. As a result of these precautions, the in-
stances of sickness and death have been diminished.
It must be conceded, however, that the climate of this
part of Africa still proves more or less injurious to the
health of those who have been brought up in northern
latitudes. Yet this consideration should not receive
more than its proper weight in the scale of Christian
duty. The missionary work is surely worthy of greater
sacrifices than the enterprises of men engaged in com-
merce or other secular pursuits, which now employ the
MISSIONS IN WESTERN AFRICA. 69
services of some two thousand white people on the coast
of Western Africa, The slave-traders for long years
encountered the risks of the climate, living at all points
of the coast, in the prosecution of their infamous busi-
ness. The servants of Christ must not shrink from
equal or greater danger in obeying his last command-
ment. He knew all the risks of climate when he re-
quired tlicra to preach liis Gospel to every creature ;
and the promise of Iiis presence with tlicni will be sweet
and precious in proportion to the sincerity of their faith
and the difficulties of tlieir work. Their instrumentality in
the salvation of lost souls in Africa cainiot be dispensed
with, and will not fail at last to be richly rewarded.
The missions of the Board in Africa are found in
Liberia, — at Monrovia, Sinou, Kentucky, Settra Kroo,
and other places ; and near the Equator, on the island of
CoRisco and its vicinity. These are two distinct mission-
ary fields, distant from each other more than a thousand
miles. Each has Its own features of interest, and both
are highly important spheres of Christian benevolence.
The mission to Liberia was commenced in 1832, but
has been repeatedly suspended, on account of the death
or 'the return to this country of the missionaries. The
Rev. Messrs. John B. Pinney and Joseph Barr were the
brethren first appointed to this field. Mr. Barr was
called suddenly to his rest by an attack of cholera in
Richmond, Ya., while on his way to embark for Africa.
His removal was a serious loss, as he was a man quali-
fied by nature and grace for eminent usefulness. Tiie
union of energy and prudence with vigorous health
seemed to point him out as admirably suited to the work
which he had in view.
70 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Mr. Pinney proceeded alone on his mission, and arriv-
ed at Monrovia in February, 1833. After a few months
spent in making the requisite inquiries and arrange-
ments, he returned on a visit to this country to confer
with the Committee concerning the plans of the mission,
and to enlist recruits for its service. Previous to his
return, two brethren had been accepted as missionaries
for tliis field ; and in November the missionary company,
consisting of the Rev. Messrs. Pinney, Laird, and Cloud,
with Mrs. Laird, and Mr. James Temple, a young color-
ed man, who was a candidate for the ministry, embarked
at Norfolk for Liberia. Most of these laborers were
not allowed to continue, by reason of death. Mr. and
Mrs. Laird and Mr. Cloud were called to their rest
within a few montlis after their arrival at Monrovia,
leaving a memorial of piety singularly pure and devoted.
Mr. Temple returned to the United States, and Mr. Pin-
ney Avas again left alone in the mission. For a time he
discharged the duties of Governor of the colony with
great benefit to all its interests ; but withdrawing from
this post as soon as it was practicable for him to resign
its duties, he resumed his missionary labors. Hs^ving
been joined in September, 1834, by Mr. J. F. C. Finley,
Mr. Pinney had a house built for the use of the mission
on a small farm, at Millsburgh, a few miles from Monro-
via. One or two colored assistants were engaged as
teachers for schools among tlie natives ; and Mr. E. Tyt-
ler, a colored man and a licensed preacher, was employ-
ed among the Bassas, a native tribe, at a station select-
ed by Mr. Pinney on the river John, eighteen miles
from the sea.
The health of Messrs. Pinney and Finley having given
MISSIONS IN WESTEKN AFRICA. 71
way, they were compelled to return to this country in
1835.* Mr. Tytlcr conducted a small school for two or
three years longer among the Bassas, but no very en-
couraging results appear to have followed his labors.
The mission was virtually suspended.
Considerable hesitation was felt about resuming the
work of missions in Africa. The loss of several valu-
able lives, and the failure of health, in some cases,
proved extremely discouraging to many persons. Yet
others were clear in their convictions that the Church
ought not to abandon this missionary field. The door
was open, and all things invited the labors of the serv-
ants of Christ, with the exception of the deleterious cli-
mate. To guard against this, it was thought that a
more healthy station could be found than those previ-
ously occupied, and it was considered expedient for mis-
sionaries to return after a few years to their native
country, on a visit for the sake of health. Brethren of
approved qualifications liad offered themselves specially
for this field. It appeared therefore to be the duty of
the Board to make another effort to establish this
mission.
Accordingly in 1839, the Rev. Oren K. Canfield and
Mr. Jonathan P. Alward, and Dr. Pinncy, the pioneer of
the mission, made an exploring visit along the coast for
nearly a hundred and fifty miles, during which they were
led to select a station among the Keoo people, about
half-way between Cape Palmas and Monrovia. An in-
teresting account of the Kroos is given in the Annual
* Mr. Finley afterwards returned to Africa in connection, I be-
lieve, with the Colonization Society ; but was murdered by natives,
%vho supposed that he was in possession of a large sum of money.
<2 >?AXUAL OF MISSIONS.
Report of the Board for 1840. Tlicy are described as
tlie most intelligent and enterprising of the natives on
the western coast, having farms in a high state of culti-
vation. It is worthy of note that they were always op-
posed to the slave-trade. Their distinctive name is pro-
bably derived from the fact that many of them are
employed as crews on board of trading-vessels. This
leads them to visit various parts of the coast, although
they commonly return to their own comitry after a few
years spent in this service.
The return of African fever soon forbade Dr. Piuney's
attempt to resume his missionary labors ; but the other
brethren enjoyed good health, and after completing their ,
exploration, they returned home, were married, and Mr
Alward was ordained ; and then they proceeded, in Feb— ^
ruary, 1841, to their chosen work, with many hopes of a
useful if not a long life. These hopes were destined to
be disappointed. Mr. Alward was called to his rest in
the following April, and Mr. Canfield in May of the
next year. They were both men of devoted piety, and
were qualified to be eminently useful in the missionary
work. Their bereaved companions returned to their
friends in this country ; and for a month the station was
under the charge of a colored female teacher, who had
accompanied Messrs. Canfield and Alward. The Rev.
Robert W. Sawyer and his wife, who had arrived at
Monrovia in December, 1841, then succeeded the breth-
ren whom they had hoped to join at Settra Kroo ; but
in December, 1843, Mr. Sawyer was called to join them
in the Saviour's presence. He was a man worthy to be
their associate, both in tlic church on earth and in
heaven. Previous to his death, schools had been estab-
MISSIONS IN WESTERN AFRICA. 73
lished, and at one time, thirty boys and six girls were
boarded and lodged on the mission premises, enjoying
the benefits of Christian instruction and example.
In the year 1842, three eolored ministers became con-
nected with the mission. One of these, the Rev. James
Eden, had been for some years at Monrovia, where he
was pastor of the Presbyterian church. This station he
continued to occupy until his peaceful death, at an ad-
vanced age in 1846. The Rev. Thomas Wilson and the
Rev. James M. Priest reached Monrovia in 1842. Mr.
Wilson's station was at Sinou, where, however, he was
not permitted long to labor, having been called to his
reward in 1846. He was a man of energy, and his tal-
ents and piety gave promise of no ordinary usefulness.
Mr. Priest was first stationed at Settra Kroo, but re-
moved to the station at Sinou in 1846, where he has been
settled more than twenty years, and where he is much
encouraged in his work. Mr. Washington M'Donough,
a colored teacher, was sent out also in 1842, and he has
continued to be connected with a station among the
Kroos until the present time.
At Settra Kroo the education of native youth contin-
ued to engage the attention of Mrs. Sawyer, who with
great devotedness had remained at her post, although
she was the only white woman within sixty miles of the
station. She was assisted by Mr. M'Donough, and by
Cecilia Van Tyne, an excellent colored teacher, until the
return of the latter for health in 1844. In the same
year the Rev. James M. Connelly joined the mission,
with whom Mrs. Sawyer was united in marriage in the
following December, They continued at Settra Kroo,
engaged in faithful efforts for tlie conversion of the peo-
4
74 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
pie, but meeting with no marked encouragement, until
they were compelled to return to this country by the
failure of health in 1850. Since that time the station
among the Kroos has been under the care of Mr. M'Do-
nough, a small school has been maintained, but no
brighter days have been witnessed. Seldom have we
known a mission commenced with more deliberate and
well-informed judgment, conducted by more devoted and
thoroughly qualified men, and yet resulting in more dis-
astrous and apparently fruitless events. But these
efforts have not been fruitless, though no record of con-
versions has been made. The piety of so many of
Christ's servants, their selfdcnial, their willingness to
peril life itself for the salvation of the heathen, tlieir
happy though brief missionary life, their peaceful death
— all these have yielded fruit, surely, in the churches at
home, if not among the hardened Kroo people ; and their
record is on high, — their crown of rejoicing is tlie bright-
er after being gained in this land of darkness.
In January 1847, the Rev. Harrison W. Ellis, a col-
ored man, formerly a slave, who with his family had
been redeemed from bondage by Christian friends in the '
South, was sent as a missionary to Monrovia. As he
possessed considerable talent and energy, and had ac-
quired more than ordinary learning, it was reasonable to
expect that his efforts to do good would prove encour-
aging to those who had taken a kind and liberal interest
in his welfare. He was for some time minister of the
churcli in Monrovia, and gave some attention to a school ;
but the expectations of his usefulness were disappointed.
At Kentucky, a settlement a few miles from Monrovia,
the Rev. H. W. Erskine has been stationed since 1849,
MISSIONS IN WESTERN AFRICA. 75
and has met with much encoui-agemeut in his work.
About twenty members are connected with the church
at this station. Mr. B. Y. R. James, a teacher, who had
been for some years under tlie patronage of a Society of
ladies in New York for promoting education in Africa,
became connected, at the instance of his former patrons,
with the mission of the Board at Monrovia in 1849. He
has continued to be faithfully and successfully employed
in a large school at that place, exerting an influence in
a high degree happy and important, both in church and
state.
The Rot. David A. Wilson and his wife arrived at
Monrovia in July, 1 850. Mr. Wilson joined this mission
with a special view to the work of Christian education,
and took the charge of the Alexander High School, an
academy established by the Board in 1849. The num-
ber of scholars was never large, but their progress in
study evinced capacity to make respectable acquirements.
In 1858 Mr. Wilson was compelled to withdraw from
his important work in Liberia by the enfeebled state of
his wife's health. The school was placed in the charge
of the Rev. Edward Blyden, one of its former pupils, who
is now a Professor in the College at Monrovia. It was
suspended on his accepting his present post, and measures
were taken to carry into effect a plan long recommend-
ed, that of transferring the school to a place in the in-
terior, where the students could engage in gardening and
farming, as a means of diminishing their expenses, bene-
fiting their health, and fostering habits of industry
and self-reliance. Nearly, fifty acres of land were pur-
chased, and a building was erected, on the St. Paul river,
about eighteen miles from Monrovia, and the school was
76 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
reopened in 1866, under the charge of the Rev. Edward
Bceklen, a German gentleman of experience as a teacher.
Its future course will be watched with interest.
Referring to the Annual Reports of the Board for fur-
ther information concerning the missionary work in Li-
beria, we turn now to the mission at Corisco and its
vicinity. The repeated bereavements of the mission on
the Liberia coast led to the inquiry whether a more
healthy location could not be discovered elsewhere ; and
the comparative exemption from fever enjoyed by the
missionaries of the American Board on the Gaboon river,
turned the attention of many to the region near the.
equator. Accordingly, in 1849, the Rev. Messrs. James
L. Mackey and George W. Simpson and their wives went
out to form a new mission in this part of the African
lield. They were greatly aided in their inquiries by the
counsels of the brethren connected with the American
Board, and particularly of the Rev. J. Leighton Wilson,
who had been a missionary, — first at Cape Palmas and
afterwards at the Gaboon, — and who was subsequently
for some years one of the Secretaries of the Board. After
making full examination of various places they were led
to select the island of Corisco as their sfation. This, is a
small island, four miles long from north to south, and
about the same in breadth at the south end, but at the
north not exceeding a mile, — hfjving a circumference of
about fifteen miles, and an irregular surface, diversified
with narrow valleys and steep hills of no great height.
It is fifty-five miles north of the equator, and from fifteen
to twenty miles from the main land. Its population is
about 4,000 and its situation, midway in the sea-line of
the Bay of Corisco, afi'ords a ready access to the people
COmSCO ISLAND
-TAjrcvFx:-
MISSIONS IN WESTERN AFRICA. 77
of the same language, the Benga, who live on the shores
of the bay and on the sea-coast. In this part of Africa
there are no roads, and journeys can be made most con-
veniently in boats along the coast or on the rivers, so
that the situation of the missionaries oft an island is less
a liindrance to their intercourse with the natives tlian it
would be in most countries. The chief inducement, how-
ever, for choosing Gorisco as the site of the mission, was
the hope that it would be a healthy place. It contains
few local causes of disease, while it is removed from the
malaria of the coast on the main land, and enjoys the
atmosphere of the sea.
The experience of seventeen years, it must be admitted,
has not fully confirmed the hope of finding a salubrious
climate at Gorisco ; and yet, on the other hand, better
health has been enjoyed there than probably would have
been enjoyed at any other place on the Western coast.
Mrs. Mackey was early called to her rest by a disease
not connected with her new abode. Mr. and Mrs. Simp-
son, in the mysterious providence of God, were lost at
sea, with all on board the ship except a native sailor,
their vessel having been struck by a typhoon. This sad
event occui-red in April, 1851, causing great sorrow to
the friends of this new mission. The other missionaries
— Mr. Mackey, Miss Sweeny, who embarked for Gorisco
in August, 1851, and was married to Mr. Mackey in 1852,
and the Rev. George McQueen, Jr., were permitted to
spend many years in the service of the mission. Mr.
Mackey was called to enter into rest in April, 1867, after
severe illness contracted in Africa. He was a man of
admirable common sense and complete devotedness to
the work of spreading the Gospel in Africa, and his re-
78 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
moval by death in the midst of his years is a heavy loss.
His excellent wife is still among the living, though not
permitted to return to Corisco. The names of their
fellow laborers and successors will be found in a sub-
sequent chapter. -» Among them are those of McQueen,
Clemens, Ogden, and Paull, who entered into rest while
connected with the mission, men whose devotedness to
the cause of Christ was hardly ever surpassed.
The work already accomplished by this mission is one
of great importance. Two principal stations are occu-
pied on the island of Corisco, and a third at Bcnita, on
the main land, about fifty miles north of Corisco, besides
several out-stations. The Benga language has been re-
duced to a written form, and some parts of the Scriptures
and other works have been translated and printed in it.
Schools have been opened, in which nearly two hundred
youths are under instruction. Some of the former schol-
ars have become assistants in the work of the mission,
and one is a licentiate preacher of the Gospel. Tiie
number of communicants, given in the last Report was
ninety. Difficulties have at times threatened to hinder
the progress of this good work, especially on two oc-
casions the fear of adverse action by the Spanish au-
thorities, claiming jurisdiction over the island ; but the
mission still exerts a wide and growing influence.
70
73
p
7
'^T
^ 1
/*
/
TV ^
c
T
>.
J~^^^^
H
*r)ciii.t'^
90 irom. Grccnwicli 95
IV.
MISSIONS IN NOPJH INDIA.
One of the earliest of the missions to which these pages
are devoted, was formed in North India. It has also
become one of the largest missions ; so that a full ac-
count of its history cannot be given in this work. Re-
ferring the reader for more particular information to the
books mentioned below in a note,"'^ I would aim here at
giving merely a general view of India as a missionary
field, and of the Presbyterian missions in its north-western
provinces.
The country to which the title of India is now com-
monly applied, forms a well-defined part of south-eastern
Asia. It is bounded on the north-east by the Himalaya
Mountains ; on the north-west by the river Indus, and on
* Two Years in Upper India : by John C. Lowrie. New York :
Robert Carter & Brothers. 1850.
Missions in Hindustan : by James R. Campbell. Philadelphia :
George H. Stuart. 1853.
Fifteen Years of Missionary Life in North India : by Joseph War-
ren. Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of Publication. 1856.
Memorial of Missionaries of Futtehgurh, killed at Cawnpore in
the Sepoy Mutiny : by J. Johnston Walsh. Philadelphia : Joseph
M. Wilson. 1858.
India, Ancient and Modem : by David 0. Allen. Boston : John P.
Jewett & Co. 1856. [ The best work on India, of moderate size, for
a general reader]
(79)
80 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
other sides by the Indian Ocean and the bay of Bengal.
From Cape Comorin, in north latitude 8°, to Cashmere,
in 34°, its length is about 1,900 miles ; and its greatest
breadth, from tlic mouth of the Indus to Burmah,is about
1,500 miles. Owing to its irregular figure, its area may
be stated at only 1,280,000 square miles, being nearly
the same as that of the older twenty-six States of our
country.
Some parts of this vast territory are mountainous,
though these regions are under cultivation to a consider-
able extent. At the north-west some districts are near-
ly deserts of sand, while extensive deltas at the mouth
of the Ganges and some other rivers are also uninhabit-
able. The greater part of the country, however, possesses
a rich soil, which is mostly under cultivation, and which,
under the heat and moisture of a tropical climate, pro-
duces a large supply of food and clothing for its own
inhabitants, and some of the most valuable articles of
commerce with foreign nations. The people of India,
estimated at 180,000,000, are clothed to a great extent
from the cotton grown in certain districts of their country ;
and the production of this important article might, no
doubt, be greatly increased. Sugar, indigo, opium, and
rice are leading staples of Indian commerce. Rice forms
a large part of the food of the natives, and is exported
to foreign countries. In the northern provinces, wheat
and other grains are cultivated.
The Hindus differ from each other in- their appearance,
and probably in their origin. Their complexion varies
from a dark to an olive color, according to the part of
the country in which they live, their exposure to the sun,
and their occupation. In some provinces, as in Bengal,
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 81
they are a slightly-built, effeminate race ; in others, as in
Rajpootana, and other north-western provinces, they are
a muscular, vigorous people. They are by no means a
savage race, but a certain kind of civilization has existed
for centuries. They are found cultivating the soil as
their chief employment ; carpenters, blacksmiths, weav-
ers, dyers, gardeners, grooms, cooks, barbers, teachers,
learned men, soldiers, priests, and other classes are also
common, and show a civilized state of society, — though
these terms do not describe occupations or professions
at all so advanced as we meet with in western nations.
Their habits of life are simple, and for the most part
regular. Two meals a day, chiefly of vegetable food,
with no other beverage than water, supply their wants.
There are some men of wealth, but the most of the people
are extremely poor. Hard-working men, in the fields or
on boats, are glad to obtain four or five rupees a month
for wages, or less than three dollars, out of which they
must find themselves. Their hope of better circumstances
depends on Christianity. This will set them free from
idolatry and superstition, which now consume much of
their time and property. It will break the yoke of caste
and allow scope for enterprise. It will substitute the
holy day of rest for numerous festivals, demoralizing and
expensive. It will teach them truth, integrity, content-
ment, domestic happiness, so needful to all men, but
especially to the poor. Religion will then be their best
support, instead of being, as it surely is now, their greatest
burden.
It is difficult to describe clearly the religion of the
Hindus. Conflicting views are given in their sacred
books. Some writers maintain the unity of the Divine
4*
82 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
nature ; others, pantheistic notions ; others still, poly-
theism ; many are fond of metaphysical subtleties ;
more delight in foolish legends and corrupting his-
tories— such as the exploits of the god Krishna. Their
sacred writings are very voluminous, and contain many
just sentiments and good precepts ; but they contain
also great quantities of nonsense and depravity.
Some authors have attempted to treat this religion as
if it were a logical system. They speak of Brahm as
regarded by the Hindus as a pure and original spirit,
pervading all things, but existing in an unconscious
state until, suddenly awakening, he created in illusion
(or caused the images of objects to appear) the universe,
and the seeds of things that should exist ; he then gave
existence to Brahma, Yishnu, and Shiv, and committing
to them the further conduct of the world, he relapsed
into unconsciousness. As a spirit taking no interest in
the affairs of men, Brahm receives no worship whatever.
The triad, Brahma, the creator ; Vishnu, the preserver ;
and Shiv, the destroyer, are supposed to represent the
three conditions of all finite existence. The two latter
are worshipped over all India ; some of the Shasters
declare that Brahma was by the other gods denied the
right of being worshipped, on account of his incestuous
conduct. Innumerable lesser divinities, gods, and god-
desses, are worshipped in various places, at particular
times, or for special jurisdiction over the affairs of
human life, each by a part or sect of the people. A
goddess is worshipped by thieves and murderers ; an-
other is invoked for the removal of the small-pox ; a
god presides over the fields, etc. Whatever theory may
be advanced in order to systematize the religious belief
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 83
of the Hindus, or however their learned men may specu-
late on the metaphysical and actual relations of the
gods to each other and to human beings, it seems to be
quite certain that practically this religion is neither
more nor less than a heterogeneous compound of gross
idolatry. The symbol of Shiv may help the learned
worshipper to meditate on the object of his devotion,
but it is itself worshipped devoutly by nearly all who
resort to its temple. Not only are images of various
sizes and figures, constructed out of clay, stone, wood,
or metal, the objects of religious worship, but certain
trees, stones and rivers. The Ganges is a goddess, and
receives worship from most of those who live on its
banks, and from multitudes who resort to it from distant
parts of the country. To bathe in its waters is a sure
way to become free from sin ; to die on its banks, drink-
ing its water and invoking its name, is a passport to
heaven. Thousands of worshippers may be seen every
day paying their homage to this river, and in many
places the sick and dying are exposed on its banks,
under the burning sun by day, and in the damp air at
night, in the hope of thereby ending life in peace, and
going at once to a better world.
The doctrine of the transmigration of the soul, or its
passage from one body into another, is a part of this
religion. This idea of a succession of births into
higher or lower beings, according to the conduct, has
great influence over the Hindus. To deter men from
killing Brahraans, for instance, Manu, the great law-
giver, enacts, that " the slayer of a Brahman must enter
into the body of a dog, a boar, an ass, a camel, a bull,
a goat, a sheep, a stag, a bird, a low person, or a de-
84 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
men." The common abstinence from meat as food,
results theoretically from this belief ; otherwise, men
might kill and eat the bodies of their relatives or
friends. One of the effects of this opinion is similar
to that of a belief in purgatory, it serves as a sedative
to the conscience ; men may be punished for their sin
by an evil birth, but they will hope to escape from it by
some meritorious act, — it is not considered an irrevo-
cable sentence.
Hardly any thing in Hinduism is more pernicious than
the system of caste. The Brahmans were formed from
the mouth of the deity, to expound his will ; the Kshe-
triyas from his arms, to defend the Brahmans ; the
Vaissyas and Sudras from his body and feet, to provide
for and serve the Brahmans — the whole doctrine being
so framed as to exalt the priestly class immeasurably
above all the others. Accordingly, Brahmans are held
in the highest honor, are employed in all the functions
of religion, are entitled to exact large fees from the
lower classes for their spiritual services, and according
to native laws are in a great measure exempt from
punishment for crimes. The four leading divisions of
caste have become variously subdivided, so that . now
almost every occupation in life belongs to a separate
class of people, who neither eat together nor inter-
marry. To violate any of the rules of caste, is to for-
feit one's standing, and in most cases one's means of sub-
sistence. This system interposes a formidable barrier,
therefore, in the way of the spread of the Gospel. For
a Brahman and a Sudra to meet together at a meal, ac-
cording to Hindu notions of caste, is an impossibility.
But no distinctions of this kind can be recognized at the
MISSIONS IN NOKTH INDIA. 85
Lord's Tabic, nor are there any hereditary privileged
orders in the Church of Christ ; the rich and the poor
meet together there as brethren. Moreover, caste is
a serious hindcrance to the temporal improvement of
the natives, forbidding them to adopt superior methods
of agriculture or mechanical employment. In this
respect, the severity of the system will eventually hasten
its overthrow ; it will be found to conflict with the self-
interest of men of all classes.
Want of space precludes any description here of the
temples, festival-days, pilgrimages to holy places, ascetic
religious orders, and other peculiarities of the Hindu
religious system. The indecencies, suffering, and fre-
quent loss of life at the worship of some of the princi-
pal gods ; the sacrifice of widows on the funeral-pile of
their husbands, and the destruction of infant children
in the Ganges, until these atrocities were prohibited by
the British authorities, — deeds recommended as highly
meritorious by the priests ; the continued existence,
though now nearly suppressed by the same authorities,
of a class of murderers, pursuing their dreadful business
under the sanction of a goddess ; — these things must
fill every Christian mind with 'the deepest pity for those
who practise or suffer them in the name of religion.
Hinduism may, indeed, be characterized briefly as a re-
ligion which consists in the worship of idols, and which
sanctions by its examples the greatest immorality ; a
religion imposing few restraints on vice and crime, bur-
densome to the rich, oppressive to the poor, degrading
to woman, relentless to the widow, regardless of chil-
dren, yielding no comfort to the afflicted, and to the
dying imparting no hope of heaven. Such a religion,
86 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
tliougli its age be reckoned by centuries, and its votaries
by hundreds of millions, must yet surely fall. God is
merciful. His Gospel must be preached to every crea-
ture iu India.
The greater part of India is now subject to Great
Britain. In this we are constrained to see the hand of
a wonderful and wise Providence. To human view,
nothing ever occurred in the affairs of men more un-
likely to have taken place than the present relations of
these nations. Far apart, differing widely in language,
social life and religion, no one could have predicted
that the Hindus and the British would ever live under
the same government. Looking back to their earlier
history, our surprise at this result is increased. Less
than two thousand years ago, the inhabitants of the
British Isles were a rude, unenlightened, powerless,
pagan race ; the Hindus were then as now a people of
vast numbers, far superior to the Celts and Picts, the
Angles and Saxons, in the arts and occupations of
civilized life, but equally destitute of divine knowledge.
The Gospel was introduced into Great Britain by mis-
sionaries, and became the means of civilizing and ele-
vating its inhabitants ; the religion of the Bible taught
by the Holy Spirit is the true secret of Anglo-Saxon
progress. The Hindus without the Gospel became only
more corrupt in morals, less able to oppose foreign inva-
sion, and increasingly prepared to be the subjects of
any despotism — native, Moghul, or European. See the
influence of Christianity, by example and contrast!
Less than four hundred years ago, the Portuguese ap-
peared to be more likely than any other Europeans to
gain dominion in tlie East. Tliey were the first to gain
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 87
a footliold ill India ; they acquired possession of the
whole Malabar coast, with settlements on the Coro-
raandel coast and the Bay of Bengal, and made Ceylon
tributary to them. They were then one of the chief ma-
ritime powers of Europe ; but they were votaries of Ro-
manism, a religion containing in itself ^tlie elements of
decay. The connection of the English with India began
a century later, when tliey were feeling the ncAv energy
inspired by having the Bible open and free in their na-
tive islands. See an example of the power or weakness
of nations, as the Gospel has taken root amongst them,
or has been supplanted by idolatry ! Portugal, under
the withering influence of the Roman Catholic Church,
has steadily declined in political power and importance,
until it is hardly reckoned among the nations. See also
God's gracious purpose ! It was not his design to trans-
fer the government of India from Mohammedans to Ro-
manists, equally shutting out the light of the Gospel ;
but He wonderfully overruled the wickedness of man,
and made the wrath of man to praise him, and thereby
opened the door for the missionary of the cross to nearly
all parts of the country, from Cape Comorin to the Val-
ley of Cashmere.
The political relations of the British with the Hindus,
are often the subject of remark and discussion. I shall
not enter into this, further than to state my belief that
most of the Hindus themselves greatly prefer their pre-
sent rulers to any that have preceded them. The na-
tive princes and their retainers, who have lost the power
of enriching themselves at the expense of the common
people, would no doubt like to see the former state of
things restored. Some other classes may prefer the old
88 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
regime, but generally the Hindus possess discernment
enough to appreciate the advantages of a government in
which law reigns, and not the 'despotic will of the ruler.
But whatever opinions may be entertained about the re-
lations of Great Britain and India, one cannot fail
to recognize in tJiem the hand of the Great Ruler of na-
tions, who is also the adorable head of the Church ;
events have been so ordered in his all-wise Providence
as to bring this heathen people within reach of those
who would gladly give them the Gospel.
Powerful causes are now at work, which will eventu-
ally overturn the huge fabric of idolatry in India.
Amongst these, the influence of the government as ad-
ministered by the British may be reckoned as of great
weight. There has indeed been much to censure in the
connection of the government with some of the idol
temples, although the origin and nature of this support
has been often misunderstood. In some cases, it grew
out of the change of rulers, the British succeeding na-
tive rulers, who had set apart public lands or funds for
the endowment of certain holy places. They seem to
have considered tliemselves bound to perpetuate these
endowments, overlooking the obvious fact, that the State
support of any religion must fall or change .with the
State itself. There is too much reason to fear, how-
ever, that the chief motive for continuing to support the
'native temples was the desire of conciliating the na-
tives, thus doing evil that good might come. But now,
all this connection of the government with idolatry has
ceased, or is about to terminate ; and the Brahmans can
no longer appeal to the presence of the British officials
at their religious festivals, as an attestation of the gov-
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 89
ernment to their divine cliaractor. On the other hand,
the administration of the government on those common
principles of law and equity which prevail in Great
Britain and our own country, tends silently but power-
fully to break down some of the cardinal points of Hin-
duism. Brahmans are tried, condemned, and punished
for crime just as if they were Sudras, the code of Manu
to the contrary notwithstanding ; the Thugs are executed
for murder, though they have prayed to the goddess
Bhowani for protection, and devoted to Iier a part of
their blood-stained spoils ; widows are not permitted to
burn themselves to death with the dead bodies of their
husbands ; and if their sons or other friends are acces-
sory to their incremation, they are punished for their
unnatural crime, notwithstanding the glowing praises of
the Shastras, so lavishly bestowed on those who on the
funeral-pile purchase happiness for themselves and their
friends. The Hindus see that the government of the
country, a power which they consider to be little less
than divine, is arrayed against their religion. Gods and
priests and holy devotees all alike give way before this
new dynasty.
The progress of correct knowledge among the natives
of India is also gradually but greatly changing their re-
ligious belief. It is only a small number of the Hindus
who receive any kind of education. The female sex are
excluded by universal usage from learning to read or to
write ; and most of the laboring classes of men are equally
ignorant. Some of the Brahmans, and a few others, have
been at school, but have learnt little more than the sim-
plest rudiments ; while those who desire to become learn-
ed men must devote themselves to works full of the idle
90 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
legends of their gods, or containing metaphysical specula-
tions not less unprofitable, or teaching errors long since
exploded in the western world, including many most ab-
surd " causes of things." All these writings appear to pos-
sess a sacred character • and works which teach that the
earth rests on the back of a tortoise, or wiiich ascribe
an eclipse of the sun to an immense monster, who en-
deavors to devour the orb of day, arc held in equal
veneration with the histories of the gods. A lesson in
common-school geography will prove hostile to many of
these sacred dogmas. Indeed, all knowledge that is
adapted to emancipate the mind from superstition, will,
among the Hindus, tend to overthrow their religion.
The youth who are taught correct methods of reasoning,
or of weighing evidence, will soon discard the greater
part of their sacred writings. The effect of cor-
rect knowledge, however, if unaccompanied by Chris-
tian truth, is only destructive so far as religion is
concerned. Hinduism is perceived to be false, perni-
cious, and every way oppressive, and may be altogether
discarded, while yet the partially enlightened mind fails
to perceive the truth of Christianity, and may even re-
ject tlie claims of revealed and supernatural religion.
Precisely this is the state of mind of a large number of
Hindus who have come under the influence "of European
knowledge. They deny their own faith, but they
equally disown religion itself, and foolishly boast of rea-
son as their sole guide. This is a most serious state of
things ; and yet the first part of this process must be un-
dergone by the Hindu mind, before the Christian relig-
ion can be embraced. The government schools, from
which Christianity is excluded, as indeed every kind of
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 91
religion must be in a country where the people are not
of one mind ; the newspaper press ; the intercourse of
Europeans with the natives ; the progress of commerce,
steamboats, railways, and telegraph wires ; all tend di-
rectly to undermine the faith of the Hindus in their
own religion. They do not impart, however, any knowl-
edge of Christian truth. It would not be surprising if
these causes should lead to an entire abandonment of
Hinduism — nay, such a result is inevitable ; and to this
extent these agencies are doing an important work for
the Church and the missionary. They prepare the way
for the Bible and the Christian teacher. But at the
same time, the Bible and the missionary arc indispens-
able, in order to save the Hindus from infidelity. They
are indispensable also to direct them unto " the Lamb
of God that taketh away the sin of the world."
The main agency for the overthrow of Hinduism as a
religion is, no doubt, the preaching of the Gospel. Many
exemplifications of this truth are found in the history of
Christian missions in this country.
Protestant missions were first commenced in South
India by Ziegenbalg, in 1705, under the patronage of
the King of Denmark. He was joined by others, mostly
Germans. In 1751, the celebrated Schwartz commenced
his course in the same part of the country. Consider-
able success followed their labors ; and as there has
always been a larger relative number of missionaries in
that part of India than in the north or west, there is a
much more widely-difi'used knowledge and profession of
Christianity. It is within eomparatively a recent period
that missionaries began their work in the presidencies
of Bengal and Bombay ; while in the northwest pro-
92 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
vinces, the missions of the Presbyterian Church, are of
still more recent date. A few excellent men, of the
English Baptist and Episcopal Churches, had been era-
ployed, previously to 1833, at far distant places in the
same provinces.
There has been such an increase of zeal in the Chris-
tian world for the conversion of the Hindus, tliat now
nearly all of the larger missionary institutions and many
of the smaller have their agents at work, preaching the
Gospel in various ways, supporting schools for the
Christian education of the young, and employing the
press in printing the "Word of God and other Chris-
tian books. This increase is remarkable. In 1833, the
number of ordained missionaries in India and Ceylon, was
about 135, very few of whom were natives of the country ;
the number of well qualified native assistants was so
small as barely to appear in the statistics of that day ;
the number of communicants was also very small — prob-
ably not exceeding 3,000 ; the number of scholars was
larger, in proportion to the number of missionaries, be-
ing near 28,000. In 1866, the number of foreign mis-
sionaries was 536 ; native ministers, 166 ; native cate-
chists, 2,697 ; communicants, 34,504 ; scholars, 93,318,
of whom about one-fifth were girls.
These statistics do not fully represent the progress of
Christianity in India. The loosened or rejected bonds of
idolatry and caste, the widely spread impression that
Hinduism is waning and Christianity rising, the enlight-
ened views of multitudes of influential men concerning
government, law, morality, and the welfare of society,
the spread of correct knowledge in many ways among
the common people, the education of women in ever in-
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 93
creasing iiumoer — all consideratious of this kind go to
show the hopefulness of Christian missions ; they are
indeed to be regarded as in a large degree the fruits of
these missions. A vast work is to be performed, but a
great work has been done. Certain it is that the India
of to-day, is not tlie India which the writer of these lines
saw in 1833 ; changes have taken place among the Hin-
dus far greater than those which are marked by the
telegraph and the railroad, both of which are now ex-
tensively in use *in India ; and whosoever reviews the
work of missions in this country at the end of the next
thirty-five years, will no doubt have the privilege of re-
cording still greater progress in the evangelization of
its inhabitants.
In the meantime, it should be remembered that it is
only the beginning of this work that has yet been made.
A traveller might pass through the country and see
among the people little evidence of the presence .of
Christianity. He would see idol temples without num-
ber and numerous Mohammedan mosques, but few Chris-
tian churches. He would see countless hosts of idolaters ;
he would see the debasing influence of heathenism in
manifold forms. He would also find here and there a
missionary station, and a few faithful men and women,
in all of Upper India perhaps as many ministers of the
Gospel as there arc in one of our second or third class
cities, engaged in seeking the salvation of this people.
Their number is indeed small, and their work still in its
beginning, but the day of small things we must not de-
spise, nor can we doubt that the work so well begun
will CO on to tlie full measure of success.
94 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
The missions of the Presbyterian Church in India
■were commenced in 1833. • The fii-st missionaries "vrerc
the Rev. Messrs. William Reed and John C. Lowrie, and
their wives, who arrived at Calcutta in October of that
year. They were sent out by the Western Foreign Mis-
sionary Society, with instructions to select a station in
some part of the northern provinces, if this should ap-
ppar to be expedient, after consulting with Christian
friends in that city ; otherwise, they were at liberty to
proceed to any other part of India, or of the Eastern
world. They were greatly favored in obtaining infor-
mation and counsel from several gentlemen who were
largely acquainted with the country, particularly the
Rev. William Pearce, of the English Baptist mission, the
Rev. Alexander Duff, D.D., of the Scotch mission, and
Sir Charles Trevelyan, K.C.B., one of the Secretaries in
the political department of the government, who had
himself resided in the Upper Provinces. As the result
of these inquiries, it was considered advisable to pro-
ceed, as originally contemplated, to the remote north-
western part of the country ; and the city of Lodiana,
on the river Sutlej, one of the tributaries of the Indus, was
chosen as the station to be first occupied.
The principal reasons for choosing the Upper Pro-
vinces as their general field of labor, were these : The
urgent need of missionaries and teachers in that part of
the country ; its being in a great measure unoccupied as
missionary ground ; the superior energy of the people, as
compared with the inhabitants of the Lower Provinces ;
the relations of the north-western parts of India to other
Asiatic countries, west and north, which suggested the
hope that tlie Gospel might be eventually extended from
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 95
thence into the heart of Central Asia ; the vicinity of
the Himalaya Mountains, affording places of resort to
missionaries whose health niiglit become impaired by the
hot climate of the plains. Besides general considera-
tions of this kind, there were some special reasons, ari-
sing out of the liberal views concerning the education of
the natives, which were held by European gentlemen of
influence, who were living at some of the north-western
cities, and the desire of some of the native chiefs to ob-
tain for their sons the advantages of education in the
English language. As an example of both, Sir Claude
Wade, the political agent of the government at Lodiana,
had set on foot a school for the instruction of native
youth in English, whicli was attended by sons and other
relatives of certain Sikh Sardars or cliiefs, and of the
Affghan exiles then living in Lodiana. This school was
afterwards transferred to the mission, and the generous
support of its founder was continued until his official
duties called him to a distant part of the country.* It
is still in successful operation.
The missionaries recognized with grateful feelings
* One feature of the missionary cause in India should be mention-
ed as truly gratifying. From the beginning our missionary friends
have enjoyed the confidence of many of the English residents
in that country — civilians, officers in the army, and others. They
have seen our brethren at their stations, engaged in their daily la-
bors. With the best knowledge of the work in progress, they have
considered it their privilege to promote it by their sympathy, influ-
enct, and very liberal gifts. They have done this as a means of
building up the kingdom of our blessed Lord ; and thus have they
greatly encouraged our missionary brethren, and gratified the friends
of missions in this country. Our common Saviour will reward
them richly for their cordial and efficient co-operation with his serv-
ants in these missions.
96 MANUAL OF MISSIONS-
the hand of Providence, in directing their arrival in India
at the time when the attention of Christian observers
had been turned with special interest to the north-west-
ern provinces. If they had reached India a year sooner,
their choice of a field of labor might have been a very
different one ; or, if a year later, they would probably
have found the ground at Lodiana already occupied, and
that perhaps by some educational institution from which
the Christian religion would have been excluded. They
also recognized with thankfulness the favor that was
shown to them in the eyes of some of the most influen-
tial persons in the country ; so that although they had
landed at Calcutta, feeling uncertain what their recep-
tion might be, tliey were cordially aided in their work
by those who were in positions greatly to promote or to
prevent its success ; while nothing could exceed the
friendly interest in their mission wliich was manifested
by all the European missionary brethren with whom
they became acquainted. Thus, having favor in the
sight of God and his people, their missionary field was
chosen and their plans of work were laid.
How often do we see that the Lord's thoughts are not
our thoughts, neither his ways our ways ! Signally was
this shown in the early history of this mission. Only
one of tlie first company of missionaries was permitted
to see this carefully and well-chosen field of labor ; two
of the others were early called to their rest, Mrs. Low-
rie and Mr. Reed, both by consumption ; and Mrs.
Reed had accompanied her husband on the voyage home-
ward, which he did not live to complete. The remain-
ing member of this company reached the station at Lo-
diana in November 1834, and entered on his duties ; but
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 97
a few days afterwards he was taken with dangerous ill-
ness. For several weeks the mission seemed likely to
become extinct, by his removal from the scenes of this
life ; and, on his partial recovery, he was told by his
medical attendants that he must not attempt to remain
in the hot climate of India. A year longer, however,
was spent by him in the charge of a school, preaching,
and making journeys and inquiries, to gain information
for the use of the mission and the Church at home, thus
doing the work of a pioneer. In January, 1836, he left
Lodiana, and Calcutta in April, on a visit to this coun-
try for health ; but eventually the hope of returning to
the mission was, for the same reason, reluctantly aban-
doned.
In tlie mean time, the Rev. Messrs. James Wilson and
John Newton, and their wives, had arrived at Lodiana
in December, 1835, and entered upon enlarged labors in
the service of Christ. Besides the school and other
duties, they took charge of a printing press in 1836,
which has been a valuable auxiliary in the missionary
work.
The third company of missionaries, the Rev. James R.
Campbell and James M'Ewen, and Messrs. Jesse M.
Jamieson, William S. Rogers and Joseph Porter, and
their wives, reached Calcutta in March, 1836. It was
Mr. Lowrie's privilege to welcome these brethren on
their arrival, and to aid them in preparing for their
journey to the Upper Provinces. Their meeting was of
deep interest, as may readily be supposed, especially to
one who had seen such severe bereavements and so many
dark hours in the short history of the mission. It was
now apparent that these afflictions were not intended to
5
98 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
discourage the supporters of the mission, but to teach
them their dependence on divine grace alone ; to purify
their motives ; to chasten and strengthen their zeal ; and
thus at the latter end to do them good, so that by their
means God would impart the greatest blessings to those
who were sitting in darkness and the shadow of death.
The new missionaries soon proceeded on their journey
to Lodiana, but Mr. M'Ewen was led, by what appeared
to be indications of the will of Providence, to stop at
Allahabad, a large city at the junction of the Ganges
and the Jumna, which has ever since been occupied as a
missionary station. His labors were crowned Avith
pleasing success, and a church was formed in January,
1837, with thirteen members. Besides preacliing, he
gave a part of his time to the charge of schools, in which
he was greatly assisted by his equally devoted wife ; but
they were not permitted to continue long in these en-
couraging labors. On account of the loss of health, he
was compelled to leave India in 1838 ; and, after serv-
ing the cause of Christ as a pastor, in the State of New
York, he was called to his rest in 1845.
On the arrival of the other members of this third com-
pany at the end of their journey, in 1836, two new sta-
tions were formed. One of these was at Saharunpur ;
the other was at Sabathu. The unordained brethren of
this company were graduates of colleges, in preparation
for the work of the ministry. They went out as teacliers,
but with the expectation of prosecuting their theologi-
cal studies, and they were afterwards ordained to the
sacred office.
A church was organized at Lodiana in 1837 ; and it
is remarkable that two of its first three native members
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 99
have since become valuable laborers in the missionary
work ; one as a minister of the Gospel, and the other as
a teacher. This must be viewed as a signal proof of
God's favor towards this infant church, and as a happy
example of the way in which the Gospel is to be ex-
tended in heatlien couutries. The schools at Lodiana,
Saharunpur and Sabathu, were vigorously carried for-
ward, and the brethren were engaged in preaching, dis-
tributing the Sacred Scriptures and religious tracts,
making journeys to places where large assemblages of
natives were collected on festival occasions ; but it does
not fall within the plan of this work to give a continuous
narrative of these labors.
The missionary stations occupied after the four already
enumerated are as follows : Futtehgurh in 1836 ;
Mynpurie, 1843 ; Furrukhabad, 1844 ; Jalandar, 1847 ;
Ambala, 1848 ; Labor, 1849 ; Futtehpore, 1852 ; Dehra,
1853; Rawal Pindi, 1856 5 Eoorkhee, 1856; Etawah,
1863. Two other stations are retained on the list,
though not at present occupied — Peshawar, 1857, and
Kapurthala, 1859. The former was the station of the
late Rev. Isador Loewenthal, whose extraordinary lin-
guistic talents and acquisitions seemed to fit him for mis-
sionary work for the Afghans, many of wliom live in
that city, while considerable numbers of them visit it for
purposes of traffic. Mr. Loewenthal finished the im-
portant work of translating the New Testament into
the Pushto language ; he also employed his pen in other
useful laboi's, and was engaged in preaching as oppor-
tunity offered ; but he was removed from his work in a
distressing manner. He was shoe in his garden at an
early hour by his watchman, who mistook him in the
100 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
darkness for a robber ; thus died, xVpril 27, 1864, one
of the most gifted men in our ministry. It is a painful
memory, tliat about a month before this, March 24tb,
the Rev. Levi Janvier, D.D., long a devoted and esteemed
member of the Lodiana Mission was also taken to his
rest in a violent way, having been struck down by a
fanatical Sikh. These were the only instances of death
by violence among the missionaries, excepting those
which took place in the time of tlie mutiny of the Sepoys,
to be mentioned further on. The station at Peshawar has
not been supplied since Mr. Locwenthal's death, but the
hope is not relinquished that our Church may yet bear
the part in the evangelization of the Afghans, which
was contemplated almost from the commencement of our
missions in India. In the meantime it is a cause of gra-
titude to know that an efficient staff of missionary
laborers is maintained at Peshawar by the English Epis-
copal Church Missionary Society, men of an excellent
evangelical spirit, whose faithful labors have not been in
vain in the Lord.
The other unoccupied station, still retained on the
list, is one which for some years awakened the hope of
great success in connection with its varied works. It is
at the chief city of the native rajah or chief of Kapur-
thala, and the cost of its support, including the building
of a church, was defrayed by the liberality of the rajah.
He had married a Christian wife, and as a man of en-
lightened views of public questions, and as a personal
friend of tlie missionaries, as well as of religious men in
the British civil and military services in the Punjab, it
was hoped that he would become a professed follower
of our Lord. Painful things afterwards occurred, and
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 101
the missionaries considered it advisable to withdraw
from Kapurthala in 1865. Let the hope, founded on
prayers offered, be still cherished that this native chief
and his people may yet become the followers of our
Saviour.
The city of Agra was occupied as a missionary station
from 1846 to 1858, and the services in connection both
with the church and with the schools of a superior class
were productive of much good ; but changes in the
political situation of Agra, from which the adminis-
tration of large public interests was transferred to
Allahabad, led to the removal, or rather to the return, of
most of the members of the church to the latter city,,
and were followed by changes in other respects, so that
at length it appeared to be expedient for our brethren
to leave the missionary work at Agra in the hands of
the excellent English Episcopal and Baptist missionaries.
Each of the occupied stations has its own history,
often one that is of much interest ; but want of space
here renders it needful to refer those who desire to find
particular information concerning them to the successive
Annual Reports of the Board.
The organizing of churches at Lodiana and Allaliabad
in 1837 has already been mentioned. Other churches
were organized, at Saharunpur and Futtehgurh in 1841 ;
Sabathu and Jalandar, 1847 ; Ambala, 1850 ; Lahor,
1853 ; Futtehpore, 1854 ; Mynpurie, 1855 ; Rawalpindi,
1856 ; Dehra, 1856 ; Roorkhee, 1861 ; Etawah, 1863 ;
Furrukhabad, 1865. Mot of these dates are taken
from the Annual Reports, but in a few instances they
have been fixed by inference from other matters re-
ported, and may not, perhaps, be quite correct. In most
102 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
cases the number of cliiircli members at first was small.
In 1867 the report of communicants was as follows :
At Rawal Pindi, 18 : Lahor, 35 ; Jalandar, 19 ; Lodi-
ana, 41 ; Ambala 30 ; Sabathu, 10 ; Saharunpur, 21 ;
Dchra, 30 ; Roorkhee, 6 ; Furrukhabad, 41 ; Futteh-
gurh, 72 ; Mynpurie, 17 : Etawah, 19 ; Futtehpore, 17 ;
Allahabad, 60.
The Presbytery of Lodiana was organized in 1837 :
Furrukhabad, in 1842 ; Allahabad, in 1842 ; and the
Presbytery of the Reformed Presbyterian Church, em-
bracing the missionaries at Saharunpur. Dehra and
Rurkhee, in 1842 it is supposed.
The Synod of North India held its first meeting at
Futtehgurh in November, 1845 : its second at Agra in
December, 1848, and its third at Ambala in November,
1865. The minutes of the first and second meetings
are printed in tlie Missionary Chronicle of November.
1849, and an account of the proceedings of the third
meeting may be found in the Foreign Missionary of
April, 1866.
In the mutiny of the Sepoys in 1857, these missions, in
common with other Christian missions in India, and,
indeed, with all the interests of Christian and modern
civilization, were brought into great danger, and met
with heavy losses and bereavements. This is not the
place for any record of those terrible months of alarm
and sufi"cring. A brief record of the calamities which
fell upon the missions may be found in the Annual Re-
port of the Board in 1858, and an article on the general
object of this mutiny may be found in the Frinccton
Review of January, 1858. All that can be here stated
is the heavy bereavement of the mission in the death of
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 103
the Rev. Messrs. Jolin E. Freeman, David E. Campbell,
Albert 0. Johnson and Robert E. McMuIlin, their wives,
and the two youngest children of Mr. and Mrs. Camp-
bell. They were put to death by order of Nana Sahib,
at the same time with nearly one hundred Englishmen
and their wives and daughters, being shot on the parade
ground at Cawnpore. "Even so, Father, for so it seemed
good in thy sight !"
These were times of great tribulation to the native
Christians, and some of them were often in great peril ;
one of them Dhokal Parshad, a valuable teacher, and an
exemplary member of the church, is reported to have
been blown away from a cannon by a rebel Mohammedan
chief, dying the death of a martyr, for it was after he
had refused to accept of deliverance on the condition of
his denying the Christian faith. In like manner the
Rev. Gopeenath Nundy was on the point of being put
to death on refusing to renounce the Christian faith, but
deliverance was brought to him. The wanderings, per-
secutions, sufferings and losses of the native Christians
at Futtehgurh, as narrated in letters, seldom equalled for
deep feeling and for graphic description, written by the
late Rev. Robert S. Fullerton, form a remarkable his-
tory. These letters may be found in the Foreign Mis-
sionary of May, 1858 ; it is not creditable to our Church
that they have not long since been published separately
as a little volume. They contain a record of deep and
imperisliable interest.
It is indeed a cause of thanksgiving to God that such
great grace was imparted to his servants, in those days
of darkness. As example worthy of the martyr age of
the church, an extract mav be taken from a letter of
10-i MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
Mrs. Freeman, a lady held in the highest esteem by a
large circle of friends. Tliis letter was written when the
native soldiery at the station were joining the rebellion,
and addressed to her sisters in this country, shortly be-
fore the little company of missionaries had decided to
leave their homes in Futtehgurh, on the journey that
reached so lamentable an end at Cawnpore : " Our little
church and ourselves will be the first attacked, but we
are in God's hands, and we know that he reigns. We
have no place to flee to for shelter but under the covert
of his wings, and there we are safe. Not but that he
may suffer our bodies to be slain ; and if he does, we
know that he has wise reasons for it. I sometimes think
our deaths may do more good than we could do in all
our lives ; if so, his will be done. Should I be called on
to lay down my life, do not grieve, dear sisters, that I
came here, for most joyfully will I die for him who laid
down his life for me."
Compared with the loss of life and the endurance of
great suffering during the mutiny, the loss of mission
property was of small account ; and yet it was a serious
loss, the destruction of houses, school rooms, chapels, etc.,
being estimated at nearly $120,000. A part of this pecu-
niary loss was afterwards repaid to the mission, through
the kind action of the British authorities.
It would require a separate volume to contain an ade-
quate record of the work of evangelization which the
missionaries have been permitted already to accomplish.
Besides preaching statedly at their various stations, they
are accustomed during the cold months of each year to
make journeys into parts of the country not yet occupied,
in order to make known tlie way of life by public dis-
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 105
courses, conversation, and the distribution of the Scrip-
tures and other Cln-istian books. To thousands of towns
and villages has the Gospel been published on these tours.
They arc accustomed also to attend the Melas held at
particular times and places. These are assemblages of
tlie natives for religious ceremonies, but are attended by
many for purposes of trade or amusement, so tliat they
may be regarded as a kind of Fair. They are held at
places accounted holy, such as Hardwar, where the
Ganges enters the plains, and Allahabad, where the
Ganges, the Jumna, and according to the native tra-
dition a third river, invisible, unite their streams. Im-
mense crowds, amounting to hundreds of thousands,
including many pilgrims and visitors from distant parts
of the land, attend the more celebrated of these Melas ;
and there are numerous others of less note, attended by
people from the neighboring towns and villages. They
afford opportunities of widely disseminating the know-
ledge of the Gospel. The good influence exerted in this
■way will not be known until the great day reveals it, but
sometimes it is signally displayed. An aged Brahman
had made a pilgrimage from Jubbelpore to attend the
Mela at Allahabad, a journey of several hundred miles,
to wash away his sins in the Ganges. There he heard a
discourse from one of the missionaries, which shook his
faith in Hinduism. He returned home without having
an interview with the missionary, and was led by the
persuasion of a Qazi to study the Koran ; but he found
in Mohammedanism no rest for his troubled mind. Hav-
ing by some means obtained a portion of tlie Scriptures,
he carefully studied its lessons, and taught them to his
only daughter. At this time, an English officer liocamp
106 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
acquainted with liim, and found that he had renounced
his own religion, and was sincerely seeking a knowledge
of the Christian faith in the face of many difficulties. A
bible in Hindu was requested for him from one of the
missionaries at Agra, and thus his history became known
to them.
Another means of promoting a knowledge of the Chris-
tian religion has been afforded by the Press. Numerous
tracts and catechisms, in various Hindu dialects, and
some larger works, have been published. The Way of
Life, by Dr. Hodge, translated into Hindustani ; another
work with a similar title by a German missionary ; a
translation of the Koran into Hindustani, with notes in
refutation of its errors ; the Westminster Confession of
Faith ; a volume of Hymns ; revised editions of the
Scriptures, in whole or in part ; a translation of the
books of Genesis, Exodus, chapters i.-xx., and Psalms,
and the New Testament, into Punjabi, by Messrs. New-
ton and Janvier, are among the larger works issued by
the press. As an example of the work done by the press,
the report of publications at Lodiana during the year
1865-66 may be referred to. Of forty- two works in
Persian, Urdu, Hindi, Punjabi, and English, 172,700
copies, or 10,067,000 pages were printed ; 26 of these
publications were 12mo., 5 were 8vo., 11 were 16mo., etc.;
the number of pages of each work varied from 4 to 448 ;
twenty-seven were under 50 pages each ; seven, between
50 and 100 pages each ; five, between 100 and 200
pages cacli ; one 230 pages ; one, 369 pages ; and one
448 pages. A large part of these works was the Sacred
Scriptures. Nearly two hundred millions of pages have
been printed from the beginning — at the Lodiana Press
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 107
from 1836 to the present time, and at the Allahabad
Press from 1838 to 1857. The press at Allahabad was
destroyed in the Sepoy rebellion, and it was not deemed
expedient to re-establish it. By means of these Christian
books a large amount of truth, subversive of idolatry
and Mohammedanism, and setting forth the true religion,
has been widely diffused. Some striking examples of
good which has been done in this way, sometimes in
places far remote from the stations of our brethren, have
been reported in their letters.
Still another important work has been the schools of
the missions. These have been supported from the be-
ginning, it having been always considered an object of
the greatest importance to train up a native ministry ;
and the number of scholars has gradually increased
until, as stated in the Eeport of 1867, upwards of six
thousand four hundred of the native youth are now
under instruction. A few of the scholars are in elemen-
tary schools, but most of them are in schools of a higher
grade ; and all of them have been brought in greater or
less degree under the influence of Christian instruction
and example. Many of these scholars have become
convinced of the folly, and in some measure of the sin of
idolatry. Many of them are prepared to acknowledge
that Christianity is the true religiou ; some of them
have become the professed followers of our Lord ; and a
few are laboring in various ways — several as ordained
ministers, others as teachers, catechists, and Scripture-
readers — to bring their countrymen to the knowledge of
Jesus Christ as the Saviour of sinners.
The preaching of the Gospel in these missions has not
been in vain, as the preceding statements have shown.
108 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
It is with sincere thanksgiving that ve can refer to still
another and more impressive proof of the blessing of
God on the labors of his servants, the Christian life
and the dying testimony of some of the converts to the
power of divine grace. An affecting and beautiful little
memoir was published by Dr. Warren, a few years ago,
of Jatui, a member of the church at Allahabad. She
was the daughter of a Brahman, but she became a child
of God. In all the relations and events of life, her de-
portment was exemplary. And when called at length
to pass over Jordan, she was supported by a good
hope through grace. Dr. Warren, with tender caution,
had apprised her of the probable termination of her dis-
ease ; and he adds : " I was delighted to find that she
had thought of it, and had come to feel willing that God
should do with her, as to life, just as he pleased. I
questioned her closely, and set death and the judgment
before her plainly ; but her nerves were firm, her eye
clear, and her voice calm and steady : ' I know Christ,
and can fully and completely trust him in all things.
He keeps my mind in perfect peace.' I saw her often, and
found her the same." She was enabled to resign herself,
her husband and her child to the care of her Father in
heaven, and at the early age of twenty-two, she departed
joyfully to be with Christ. Another example hardly
less striking was presented in tlie Christian death of a
native catechist at Saharunpur. His missionary friend
Dr. Campbell, who had frequent and most pleasing in-
terviews with him on his death-bed, gave a very inter-
esting account of his religious views and hopes : " I
asked him, if he was afraid to die. 'No, Sir,' lie said,
' I am not now afraid. . . . I nm now fnllv reconciled to
MISSIONS IN NORTH INDIA. 109
the will of God. I do not wish to live longer in this
sinful vrorld.' On being asked where his hopes for
salvation were placed, he replied emphatically, ' On
Christ alone ; he is the only Saviour, and I know he will
not disappoint my hopes ;' and then, bursting into tears,
he said, ' Oh, Sir, how much I owe to you ! You are the
means of leading me to Christ, and of instructing me and
saving my soul.' This was so much more than I had ex-
pected, it was too much for me, and we both wept to-
gether. At that moment I thought that this was more
than enough to compensate me for all the trials I have
ever been called to endure as a missionary. I could
have changed places with dear Samuel, to enjoy his hap-
piness and assurance of hope." Examples like these are
precious seals of the favor of Heaven towards the mis-
sionary work.
V.
MISSION IN SUM.
TH-E missionary field in Siam is not a large one, view-
ed either as to the extent of its territory or the num-
ber of its inhabitants ; yet, as will appear in the sequel,
it is one of more than ordinary interest.
Siam is a long, narrow country, lying between Bur-
mah and Cochin-China, and extending from the Gulf of
Siam to the borders of China. It is watered by sever-
al rivers and by numerous canals ; and as the soil is
generally quite fertile, it is capable of supporting a large
population. Having been distracted by wars, however,
until within comparatively a modern period, the actual
number of inhabitants is estimated at not more than
from 3,000,000 to 5,000,000. Of these some hundred
thousands are Chinese, and there are many Peguans,
Burmese, Shans, Cambodians, Cochin-Chinese, and Laos
people. This diversity among the inhabitants imparts
the greater interest to Siam as a sphere of missionary
labor. Some races may be reached here who cannot
readily be visited in their own lands. Numerous Chi-
nese, for instance, from the island of Hainan are now
living in Bangkok, who keep up a constant intercourse
with their own country, and through whom a Christian
influence might be exerted on the 1,500,000 inhabitants
of Ihat island.
(110)
MISSION IN SI AM. Ill
In Siam the inhabitants live chiefly on the banks of
rivers and canals, a circumstance worthy of being notcfl,
as it renders them easily accessible by missionaries in
boats, the common mode of travelling. The principal
city is Bangkok, of which the population is estimated at
300,000 ; it is situated on the Meinam, about twenty-five
miles from its mouth. The people of this country arc
hardly inferior in civilization to other nations of Soutli-
eastern Asia. They carry on various kinds of industrial
occupation. Many are able to read, and schools are
commonly connected with the luais, or places devoted to
temples and idolatrous worship, where education is
given without charge by some of the priests ; yet the
knowledge thus acquired is little more than that of the
simplest kind.
The government of this country is a despotism. The
king is chosen, however, on some basis of hereditary de-
scent, by the principal nobles, which must give them in-
fluence in the administration of public affairs. In no
country in the East, and probably in no country in any
part of the world, is the influence of the king more con-
trolling over all the opinions and conduct of his subjects ;
the servility of all classes is most abject, and is fitly
shown by the prostration with the face to the ground,
of even the chief men when they appear in the royal
presence.
The religion of the Siamese is Buddhism, which may
be characterized as a kind of atheistical idolatry ; for
Budh, in his most common form, Guadama, is not sup-
posed to take any concern in the affairs of men. Some
of the practical precepts of Buddhism are good ; murder,
theft, adultery, falsehood, intoxicating drinks, are pro-
112 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
hibited ; yet, it sanctions polygamy, and the morals of
its votaries arc the morals of the heathen everywhere.
As a religion, it makes no }3rovision for the pardon of
sin, nor for the purifying of a depraved nature ; and it
yields neither support to the afflicted, nor hope to the
dying. Its highest doctrine teaches the perpetual trans-
migration of the soul, until at length it becomes annihil-
ated— that is, absorbed in the being of the apathetic
Budh. This religion prevails more widely than any
other, having under various forms its votaries in India
(which many consider the original seat of Budhism),
Burmah, the Chinese Archipelago, Cochin-China, China
proper, Chinese Tartary, and Thibet. It is one of the
reasons for regarding Siam with special interest as a
missionary field, that it is the headquarters of this
widely-spread system of false religion, so far as this bad
pre-eminence can be assigned to any country. It is a
religion held here in great honor. The king is its sub-
ject, as well as its chief patron ; the revenues of the
kingdom are to a large extent devoted to the loats, the
support of priests, processions in honor of Guadama, and
other religious ceremonies. If Budh were dethroned in
this country, his downfall would doubtless be felt in
other parts of Asia.
The mission established by the Board in Siam was re-
solved upon in 1839. It was formed at first with refer-
ence to the Chinese rather than to the Siamese. The door
into China was not then open, and Missionary Societies
adopted the policy of supporting stations among the large
numbers of Chinese emigrants who were found in the
neighboring countries. The Rev. Robert W. Orr, one of
the first missionaries to the Chinese, whose station was at
MISSION IN SIAM. 113
Singapore, made a visit to Siam in the autumn of 1838 ;
and upon his favorable report it was deemed expedient to
form a branch of the Chinese mission at Bangkok, and
also a mission to the Siamese at the same place. The
Rev. William P. Buell and his wife, appointed to the
latter mission, arrived at Bangkok in August, 1840. A
physician and his wife were appointed to this field of
labor in 181:1, and a minister and his wife in 1843.
They were led, however, to proceed to China instead of
Siam, so that, Mr. Buell was not joined by any associate.
After learning the language, he was able to preach the
Gospel and distribute the Holy Scripures and other re-
ligious books, explaining them to the people. He was
encouraged in his work ; but in 1844 he was compelled
to return to this country by the state of his wife's health.
In March, 1847, the Rev. Stephen Mattoon and his
wife, and Samuel R. House, M.D., licentiate preacher,
arrived at Bangkok ; and in April, 1849, they were
joined by the Rev. Stephen Bush and his wife. These
brethren found ample employment in preaching and dis-
tributing the Scriptures and religious tracts. The medi-
cal labors of Dr. House were of the greatest benefit to
large numbers of patients ; while they brouglit many
persons within reach of the Gospel, whose attention
could not otherwise have been gained ; and they also
tended to conciliate the confidence and good-will of
all classes towards the missionaries.
The year 1850 was marked by vigorous labors in
preaching and tract distribution in Bangkok ; by sev-
eral missionary tours to distant parts of tlie country,
which were made without hinderance, and afibrdedmany
opportunities of publishing the Gospel ; by the printing
11-i MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
at the press of another mission in Bangkok of 442,000
pages of books of Scripture history ; and by faithful and
successful medico-missionary practice. This year was
also marked by a singular exigency in the history of the
mission, which for months threatened its existence.
The missionaries had lived in houses formerly occu-
pied by missionaries of the American Board. On re-
linquishing Siam as a field of labor, the American Board
transferred these houses to the American Association,
and it became necessary for the brethren to seek other
places of abode. After long search and many disap-
pointments, they found it impossible either to purchase or
rent new quarters. The increasing bigotry of the King
was the obstacle in their way. He did not openly oj>
pose their wislies, but it was soon understood among his
abject people that he was unfriendly to foreign teachers ;
and no man was willing to sell or lease real estate to
those who at any hour might be ordered out of the king-
dom. The strange issue was apparently reached, that
Christian missionaries must withdraw from a heathen
land, where their lives and liberty were still safe, and
where their labors might be carried forward in many
ways, solely for the want of houses in which to live !
The question had been viewed in every aspect ; referred
home to the Executive Committee ; reconsidered after
obtaining the sanction of the Committee, given fully, but
with deep regret, to their removal to some new field of
labor — and still the necessity of this removal appeared
to be unavoidable.
Towards the end of the year matters grew worse.
The teachers of the missionaries were arrested and
thrown into prison, their Siamese servants left them or
MISSION IN SI AM. 115
were taken away, and none of the people dared to hold
intercourse with them on religious subjects. In the
meantime prayer was offered without ceasing on their
behalf, and in answer to the requests of his people, God
interposed for the help of his servants, — but in a way
not expected by them. The King was attacked with
disease in January, 1851 ; and, though he had the pros-
pect of many years of life, he was cut down by death in
April.
His successor, the present king, had much intercourse
with the missionaries before his accession to the throne,
and he has since shown himself to be their friend. The
difficulty about a site for mission premises was soon re-
moved ; suitable houses have been erected, and the work
of the mission has since been prosecuted without moles-
tation.
In 1861 a second station was formed at Petchaburi,
and in 1867 a new mission was commenced among
the Laos, at Chiengmai, the capital of the country
which lies north of Siam. The Rev. Daniel McGilvary
and his family reached this city on the 1st of April 1867,
and the Rev. Jonathan Wilson and his family proceeded
to join them in December following ; both of these
brethren had been previously connected with the stations
in Siam, and had become much impressed with the im-
portance of their present work from what they had seen
of the Laos living in that country. The progress of this
new mission will be watched with deep interest. It is a
step into the interior of the heathen world.
In the later history of the mission to the Siamese,
there has been much to encourage the hearts of its
friends. For many years the brethren continued pati-
116 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
ently to sow the seed, but saw little fruit in the hopeful
conversion of souls. Their labor was not in vain, how-
ever, in this respect ; lately a goodly number of hopeful
converts have been admitted to the churches at Bangkok
and Petchaburi, the former having sixteen and the lat-
ter nine by the last report. One of tliese converts,
after careful training, was licensed to preach the Gospel
by the Presbytery in October last, to the great happi-
ness of the missionaries. For the work of education,
for the printing of the Scriptures, the new translation
liaving been happily completed by Mr. Mattoon before
he was constrained by the feeble health of Mrs. Mattoon
to withdraw from the country, and for the stated and
itinerant preaching services of the missionaries, refer-
ence must be made to the Annual Reports of the Board.
It cannot be questioned that by these varied means a
large amount of Christian truth has been made known
to the Siamese. Let the use of these means be continued,
and let faith and prayer still accompany these means,
and we may hope to sec the power of divine grace won-
derfully displayed in the conversion of the Siamese from
the religion of Budh to that of our blessed Lord.
In connection with this brief sketch of missionary
labors in Siara, the position and character of the king
of that country should be taken into view. He is a
Budhist in his religious profession, and seems to take
pride in his idolatry. Every day he gilds with his own
hands an image of Budh ! As he is an absolute ruler,
he might banish the missionaries from his kingdom ; but
he was brought into friendly personal relations with
some of them before his accession to the throne, and he
has repeatedly shown his confidence in them, as, indeed,
MISSION IN SUM. 117
well he may, for he has no truer friends in his country.
Now he who, contrary to human expectation, has been
elevated to the throne of Siam, possesses a considerable
degree of Christian knowledge. He is much more
enlightened and liberal than his predecessor. He has
learnt the English language, and has paid some atten-
tion to the history of our country, probably led to this
by his acquaintance with American missionaries ; and
he is a warm admirer of Washington. He is disposed
to adopt the improvements of western civilization, and
he has done much to foster commercial intercourse with
foreign countries. He is surrounded by the priests of
Budh, but Christian ministers are living at his capital,
and their wives are giving lessons of Christian truth to
Siamese women. Reasons of state policy may commend
Budhism to his pride, but the Spirit of God may easily
constrain his heart to bow unto Him who is the King
of kings and the Lord of lords. The influence of the
king and court in Siam is almost unbounded, especially
in all religious matters. If the king should embrace
Christianity, a large part of his subjects would follow
his example. They are in some degree prepared for
this, by their acquaintance with the general truths of
the Christian religion ; the circulation of the Scriptures
and Christian books, and other labors of the missionaries,
have been the means of widely disseminating a knowl-
edge of the Gospel. It is. therefore, in the power of
one man, not only to make his own reign an era in the
history of his country, but to lead his people from the
wat to the church ; from a miserable paganism to the
profession of Christianity ; and if the Spirit of the Lord
were poured out from on high, we might soon see in
118
MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Siam " a nation born in a day." " The king's heart is
in the hand of the Lord ; as the rivers of water, he
turneth it whithersoever he will."
The short but marked history of this mission, the
work now in progress, the prospect of widely-extended
influence, and the hope of remarkable success, should
lead the Church to look with deep interest on this mis-
sionary field.
MISSION CHAPEL AND BOAT, BANGKOK, SIAM.
VI.
MISSIONS m CHIM.
ri^HE largest field of modern missions is China ; and,
X unlike India, China is a country in which nearly the
whole work of evangelization is yet to be performed.
It is a country, moreover, to which the events of late
years have attracted the attention of the world. Sucli
a missionary field has peculiar claims on the Church of
Christ, and especially on the churches of the United
States, as will appear in the sequel. It is but a brief
sketch of this country that can be given, but though it
will be unsatisfactory, it may serve to turn the attention
of some readers to works in which they will find full
accounts of its ancient people.*
The Chinese themselves are said to " divide their em-
pire into three principal parts, rather by the different
form of government which they adopt in each, than by
any geographical arrangement : I. The Eighteen Prov-
* A Description of the Empire of China and Chinese Tartary, to-
gether with the Kingdoms of Corea and Thibet, etc., from the French
of J. B. Du Halde, Jesuit. Two volumes, folio. London.
A General Description of the Empire of China and its Inhabitants.
By Sir John Davis, F.R.S. Two volumes, 18mo. Harpers, New
York.
The Middle Kingdom ; a Sur\^ey of the Chinese Empire
and its Inhabitants. By S. Wells Williams. Two volumes, 12mo.
(119)
120 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
inces, or that which is more strictly called China, or
China Proper; it is, with -trivial additions, the country
which was conquered by tlie Manchus in 1664. II.
Manchuria, or the native country of the Manchus, lying
north of the Gulf of Laintung, and east of the Inner
Daourian Mountains to the sea. III. Colonial Posses-
sions, including Mongolia, Hi (comprising Sungaria and
Eastern Turkestan), Koko-nor and Thibet"* The area
of the Chinese Empire, including Thibet and Chinese
Tartary as above defined, is estimated by McCuUough at
5,300,000 square miles ; that of China Proper, by "Wil-
liams, at 1,348,870 square miles, or a territory larger
than that of all the States of our Union east of the
Mississippi.
China Proper, to which this sketch will now be con-
fined, may be described as " a broad expanse of densely-
populated country, forming nearly a square ; two sides
of which are bounded by the sea and two by land. The
sea is the great Pacific Ocean, which, however, does not
here present a well-defined outline, but is broken into
great gulfs. Of these the chief is denominated the
Sea of China, enclosed by Borneo, the Philippines and
Formosa, and the Yellow Sea, bounded by Tartary and
Corea. The interior boundary consists of a range of
New York : Wiley & Putnam. [The best work on China for most
readers.]
The Chinese Repository, 1833-1839. 8vo. Published monthly at
Canton, but now discontinued.
The Religions of North China. By M. Simpson Culbertson.
New York : Charles Scribner. 1849.
Confucius and the Chinese Classics ; -or. Readings in Chinese Lite-
rature. Edited and compiled by A. W. Loomis. San Francisco
and New York : A. Roman & Co. 1867.
* Williams, vol i., p. 7.
MISSIONS IN CHINA. 121
thinly-peopled tracts, occupied only by wandering and
barbarous tribes, Manchu-Tartars, Mongols, Kalkals,
Elutlis, and the eastern tribes of Thibet."
The population of China is estimated by native author-
ities at upwards of 362,000,000. Immense as tliis
number is, strong reasons are given by Medhurst and
Williams for accounting it worthy of respect. It was
received as trustworthy by the Morrisons, father and son,
than whom no better judges of such a question could
be found, and by others of almost equal authority. This
estimate makes the number of inhabitants in China
equal to 208 to the square mile ; in France the ratio is
223, and in Belgium, 321 ; so that the Chinese estimate
may be admitted as correct without much hesitation.
We may receive it as accurate the more readily, when
we learn that the greater part of China Proper consists
of a rich, level, and highly cultivated country, watered
by some of the largest rivers and by innumerable canals.
The Chinese may take a high rank as a civilized peo-
ple. They have a government, a literature, many social
usages, numerous industrial occupations, cities, roads,
bridges, canals, boats — all indicating a state of society
far removed from that of a barbarous race. Their silk
fabrics, their ivory and wood carving, the beautiful
works of their potteries, their being the first to discover
and to use the compass, gunpowder and the art of print-
ing, entitle them to a place among the cultivated na-
tions. The use of gunpowder, and the theatrical
exhibitions which are held in high esteem among them,
show that their civilization is that of our fallen nature,
not of a race harmless and pure. The civilization of
the Chinese wants altogether the great element of
6
122 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
Christianity. Give them the Gospel, and they Avill
stand before long amongst tlie foremost nations of the
world. As it is, they are superior to the self-lauding
Anglo-Saxon and other European races, before these
were lifted up from their early condition by the Go:^pel
of Christ. The self-conceit of the Chinese is equal to
their advancement, and their ignorance of many things
well known to Europeans, subjects them often to the
ridicule of foreigners.
In some of its aspects we may speak highly of the
Chinese civilization, as we also may of the Grecian and
Roman, yet when we survey their religious and moral 'I
system, we find it necessary to classify them with the/
Hindus, the Siamese, and other heathen people. Theiij
religion is idolatry, more or less refined, but still idola-l
try ; their morals are those which characterize pagans
everywhere.
The Chinese are divided into three religious classes :
Confucianists, Rationalists, and Budhists. The first is
a common, though not strictly accurate name for those
who are connected with the State religion, which is de-
scribed as composed, not of doctrines, but of rites and
ceremonies. Numerous sacrifices are offered to the
heavens, the earth, the gods of land and grain, the tab-
lets of deceased monarchs, and a great variety of other
objects. Confucius himself taught but little about re-
ligious matters, and his name is given to this form of
religion, because the sect of the Learned commonly call-
ed Confucianists, are its principal supporters.* The
sect of the Rationalists was founded by Lautsz, who
was born B.C. 604, about fifty years before Confucius.
* Williams, vol ii., p. 286.
MISSIONS IN CHINA. -, 123
Lautsz made a god of Tau or Reason, and enjoined re-
tirement and meditation ; but his followers worship
numerous idols, and the Rationalist or Taouist priests
arc said to be often little better than cheats and jugglers.
The Budhist religion was introduced into China in the
first century of the Christian era, and is now widely ex-
tended through the empire. It is the same religion in
China as in Siam, but the Chinese do not hold its priests
in honor ; indeed, no order of priesthood is regarded
with reverence in this country, and none is of hereditary
descent, like the Hindu Brahraans. It is a fact of great
moment that none of these religious systems have a
strong hold on the heart of the Chinese. Tlic worship
of ancestors forms an exception to this remark. This
has been called the real religion of China. Its require-
ments are faithfully fulfilled by all, even the poorest
classes, and that with an earnestness which shows pain-
fully how the great Deceiver has pressed into his service
one of the best affections of human nature, that of filial
reverence. But with this exception, the Chinese neither
fear nor love the objects of their worship. They have
been known to bring the idols out from the tem-
ples and place them under the burning sun, to con-
vince them that rain was greatly needed ! They present
at times rich feasts before the images, and after letting
them stand for a while, so that the spirits of the idols
may refresh themselves on the spirit of the provisions,
they then take away the substantial or material parts
for their own use ! Yet their minds arc full of super-
stitious fears, the offspring of sin and ignorance, which
lead them to perform expensive rites, and add a tenfold
weisrht to the common afflictions of life.
124 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
The test of every religion is its influence on the heart
and life — for this Avorld and the world to come. The
religions of China exert no good influence upon their
followers. Many evils exist which these religions do not re-
strain. " With a general regard for outward decency, they
are vile and polluted in a shocking degree, their conversa-
tion is full of filthy expressions and their lives of impure
acts." Falsehood and ingratitude, thieving, dishonest
dealings, are enumerated as exceedingly common. Po-
lygamy and infanticide both prevail, the former among
persons possessing some property, the latter in certain
districts. And in China, as in every heathen country,
alas for the poor, the afflicted, the dying ! What can
paganism do for these ?
There are difficulties to be overcome of no ordinary
magnitude, before the Gospel takes full possession of
China. One of these is found in the Chinese language.
This is acknowledged to be a hard language to learn,
though good facilities exist now for acquiring it. It
stands as a serious barrier in the way of a missionary's
usefulness at the outset of his course. It is a still more
serious hiuderance in the way of receiving written knowl* O
edge by the great mass of the Chinese people. Several
years must be spent in learning merely to read, intelli-
gently, their osvn language, while comparatively few
persons can possibly devote so large an amount of time
to this purpose. The result is, that while numerous
readers are found in all parts of the empire, the great
body of tlie inhabitants are acquainted only with the col-
loquial tongue ; and this is found to diff"er materially in
different provinces. In some provinces the colloquial
language is now reduced to writing, and in some of the
JC
MISSIONS IN CHINA. 125
colloquial languages, the Scriptures in whole or in part
have been translated.
The apathy of the Chinese as to spiritual things, and
their intense interest in seeking wealth, are obstacles
to their reception of the Gospel, which, though not pe-
culiar to them, are among no other people more promin- /
ent. Their own religion feebly presents the future
world to their minds, and it is found to be very difficult /
to gain their earnest attention to religious truth. Their A
minds are not destitute of a certain acuteness and vigor,)
but they do not feel inclined to investigate religious sub-
jects. The Hindus are eminently a religious people, always
willing to take up religious questions, and often ready
to discuss with vehemence the claims of dififerent relia:-
ious systems ; but the^Jiinese are more nearly an athe-
_istic_race than any other nation. The Africans' are
eager in the pursuit of gain, but their habits are simple
and their wants comparatively few ; the struggle for
gain in China is forced on by the overcrowded state of
the inhabitants pressing closely on the means of subsist-
ence, and by the numerous wants growing out of their
advanced civilization. The Chinese do not care enough
for their religion to defend it like the Hindus ; they do
not look up to missionaries as belonging to a higher
rank, like the ^ifricans ; they are absorbed in worldly
matters ; they are so polite as to give a ready assent to
arguments overturning their own belief; and they look
on all spiritual things without reverence and with little
emotion, save that of curiosity. But they are a people
marked by practical energy, ready to adapt themselves
to new circumstances, evincing common sense in all mat-
ters with which they are acquainted, and it will be sur-
126 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
prising indeed if, -when they come to understand what
Cliristiauity really is, and when they become the subjects
of its power, they do not prove to be one of the most
illustrious among Christian nations.
In the mean time the work of preparation for the tri-
umph of the Gospel in China is going on apace. They
are no longer secluded from western nations. They are
themselves an emigrating people, many of them being
compelled to seek their subsistence in foreign countries
by causes more urgent than those which bring so many
from Germany and from Ireland to our States. They
can no longer remain as an isolated people, looking with
a contemptuous indifference upon " the outside barbari-
ans." And in tliese last years, events have occurred
which must tend greatly to arouse the mind of the Chi-
nese, so long indifferent to religious subjects. A new
power is beginning to be felt among them, that of the
Word of God, accompanied by the influences of the
Holy Spirit, which will eventually make the Chinese to
be in the East all that the Anglo-Saxon race has become
in the West, by its reception of the Christian faith.
And simultaneous with this is the ordering of divine
Providence in events that have overthrown the barriers
of ages, which stood in the way to prevent the entrance
of the Gospel, and in the march of secular commerce and
enterprise, which has brought China and our own coun-
try almost into near neighborhood. Our steamers pass
monthly between the two countries ; in a few years, on
the completion of the railroad to the Pacific, it will re-
quire but three or four weeks to make the journey from
New York to Shanghai. Already, as we shall soon see,
thousands of Chinese have found the way to our shores
MISSIONS IN CHINA. 127
in pursuit of gain, and the mercantile men of our coun-
try and their capital are largely represented in several
Chinese cities ; this kind of intercourse will no doubt
become greatly increased. Is it not reasonable that our
religion, the real source of all our prosperity, should
also have its great part in the relations of the two peo-
ples ? The Chinese arc like our own people in native
capacity and energy, and in their possessing a noble
country, with a climate favorable to the best develop-
ment of the powers of our race, favorable also to the
health of our missionaries ; their destiny seems likely
to be allied with our own, in some respects ; and
favorable opportunities are now afforded to the churches
of our country to give the Gospel to them. The men
amongst us who have understanding of the times, to
know what Israel ought to do, will feel the importance
of views of this kind, and will be anxious to give the
largest support and extension to the work of Christian
missions in China.
The missions of the Presbyterian Church among the
Chinese were commenced at Singapore, 1838. At that
time their jealousy of foreigners precluded a station
being formed in China itself. Merchants and other
foreigners were permitted to live only at Canton, and
were there restricted within the limits of a few ware-
houses on the river. When Dr. Morrison, the first
Protestant missionary to China, entered upon his work
in 1807, he was embarrassed with similar restrictions ;
and no European could gain access to other places on
the coast, nor penetrate at all into the interior. Hence
it was necessary to station the missionaries among the
Chinese emigrants at Batavia, Bangkok, Singapore, and
128 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
other remote places. The first missionaries of the Board
were the Rev. Robert W. Orr, Rev. John A. Mitchell,
and Mrs. Orr, who arrived at their station in April,
1838. In October following, Mr. Mitchell, whose health
was delicate when he left this country, was called to his
rest. "With Mr. Orr, he had visited Malacca and Penang,
and Mr. Orr afterwards visited Bangkok, to obtain
information concerning the most eligible places for mis-
sionary work. In the next year the Chinese teacher
employed by Mr. Orr Avas baptised by him. In July,
1840, the Rev. Thomas L. McBryde and his wife arrived
at Singapore, and in December Mr. and Mrs. Orr were
compelled to leave their work by the failure of Mr. Orr's
health. In July, 1841, James C. Hepburn, M.D., and
his wife, reached Singapore, under appointment to the
mission in Siam, but with permission to join the China
mission, a measure which the return of Mr. Orr and
other reasons made expedient. Towards the end of this
year Mr. and Mrs. McBryde went up to Macao for the
benefit of a colder climate. In May 1842, the Rev.
Walter M. Lowrie arrived at Macao, and sailed about a
month afterwards for Singapore. This voyage was un-
dertaken with reference to the question of removing the
mission from that place to China. The war between the
British and the Chinese was drawing to a close, and it
was important to decide wisely on the line of efibrts
which should be followed under the new aspects of this
country. Mr. Lowrie's voyage, however, ended in the
shipwreck of the vessel, and the almost miraculous escape
of himself and most of the ship's company. After sailing
four hundred miles in open boats, and encountering a
severe gale at sea, they readied Luban, a small island
MISSIONS IN CHINA. 129
near Manila, and Mr. Lowrie retunied to Macao in
October.
The termination of the war between the British and|
the Chinese in this year changed the whole question as'
to the stations to be occupied. These were not required
now to be at places many hundreds of miles distant from
China ; five of the principal cities on the coast of the
country were open to the residence of missionaries as
well as of other foreigners. Accordingly it was deemed
expedient for Mr. McBryde to occupy a station on
Kulangsu, a small island near the city of Amoy. To
this island, in 1843, Dr. Hepburn removed from Singa-
pore, after spending a few months at Macao, while the
question of his station was under consideration. In
October Mr. McBryde and his family returned to this
country, on account of the failure of his health. In
February, 184.t, D. B. McCartee, M.D.,and Mr. Richard
Cole, a printer, and his wife, arrived at Macao ; in July
the Rev. Richard Q. Way and his wife, at first appointed
to Siam ; in October the Rev. Messrs. M. Simpson Culbert-
son and Augustus W. Loomis, and their wives, and the
Rev. Messrs. John Lloyd and Andrew P. Happer, M.D.;
and in May, 18-i5, the Rev. Hugh A. Brown. The
number of brethren thus arriving in China showed that
the churches were willing to respond to the call of
Providence for enlarged missionary operations in this
country. It was now practicable to form plans of mis-
sionary work on a wider scale, and after much considera-
tion it was determined to form three missions, — at Can-
ton, Amoy, and Ningpo. Messrs. Happer and Cole were
connected with the Canton mission ; Messrs. Lloyd,
Brown, and Hepburn with the mission at Amoy ; and
130 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Messrs. Lowrie, Way, Loomis, Culbertson, and McCarteo
■with the Ningpo mission.
A station was occupied, in 1845, at Chusan, an island
not far distant from Ningpo, which was then in the
possession of the British. This was an experiment to
determine whether other places besides the cities opened
under the treaty could be occupied by missionaries ; but
it was found that the authorities civilly but firmly op-
posed their permanent residence there, although the
people of the island were friendly ; and the station was
relinquished soon after the island was restored by the
British to the Chinese.
In 1846, Dr. and Mrs. Hepburn reached this country,
being compelled to return by the state of Mrs. Hepburn's
health. In December, the Rev. Messrs. William Speer
and John B. French, and Mrs. Speer, arrived at Canton,
and the Rev. John W. Quarterman joined the Ningpo
mission. A church was organized at Ningpo in May ;
boarding-schools were opened at Canton and Ningpo ;
and most of the missionaries were now sufficiently ac-
quainted with the Chinese language to conduct religious
services in chapels, and to make known the Gospel by
the wayside.
The year 1847 was marked by the death of Mrs.
Speer on the 16th of April, and of Mr. Lowrie on the
19tli of August, the latter under most afflicting circmn-
stances, by the hands of Chinese pirates.*
* See Memoirs of the Rev. Walter M. Lowrie : New York, 1849 :
Robert Carter & Brothers ; Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of
Publication. He was a member of a Convention of Missionaries at
Shanghai, engaged in the translation of the Scriptures, and was re-
turning to his station at Ningpo, when he was taken, as by a
martvr's death, to his rest.
MISSIONS IN CHINA. 131
For further information concerning the missionaries
and their work reference is made to the Annual Reports
of the Board, but a few points of general interest may
here be given. One of these is the Mission Press, which
indeed is of earlier date than the mission itself. A brief
account of it deserves a place in these pages. Prelim-
inary to this notice it should be stated, that in no other
heathen country are there so many readers as in China,
and that there the process of printing has long been in
use. The Chinese method of printing, however, is a
very imperfect one ; the types are blocks of wood, on
which each letter or character has been engraved by
the hand of the artist, and the impressions are taken by
means of a brush for the ink and a block and mallet for
the press, the whole being an operation so slow, that
only the patience of a Chinaman is equal to its demands.
Our admiration, however, is due to the invention itself,
and to the neatness and economy of the printing thus
executed ; but in this day of finished machinery, and of
large stereotype editions of the Scriptures and other
books, this imperfect process does not suit the exigences
of the Church in her missionary work. On the other
hand, a serious and apparently insuperable difficulty in
the way of printing, either by our presses or by the use of
metallic types, was found in the large number of Chinese
letters or characters. The number is estimated at
30,000 ; a common printing-office case contains but 56.
For a satisfactory statement of the " discovery," as it
may well be called, of the method of printing this mul-
titude of Chinese characters Avith a small number of
metallic types, the reader may consult the Annual Report
of May, 1837, in which the subject is briefly presented.
132 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
It turns on tlie distinction between the divisible and the
indivisible characters. The divisible are reduced to their
simplest elements, and these elementary parts being
struck off as types, can be re-composed in different char-
acters, so that a comparatively small number of types will
serve to denote most of the characters in common use.
At the instance of Walter Lowrie, Esq., the Correspond-
ing Secretary of the Board, whose previous study of this
language had prepared him to take a deep interest in
this matter, the Committee agreed in 1836 to order a
set of the matrices for this new mode of printing Chinese.
These matrices were made in Paris, at a cost of over
$5000. Types were cast from them in New York by
Mr. Cole ; and at Macao both he and Mr. Walter M.
Lowrie gave much time and labor to perfecting the
types, arranging the cases, and other things requisite to
the practical application of this new invention. Many
fears and some predictions of failure were happily dis-
appointed, and its success may be regarded as an era in
the history of this people. For several years this mode
of printing has been in operation. Large editions of
works are printed, from stereotype plates, on improved
presses, such as are in use in our own country, which will
be driven by steam-power when the Chinese become a
Christian people. It is of interest to add, tliat but for
the order given by the Committee in 1830 for a set of
these matrices, this great invention would probably not
have been brought into use. So little confidence was
felt in its practicability, that no other Missionary In-
stitution would give it their patronage. Only two other
orders were received by the artist, and without at least
three orders he could not proceed with the work In
MISSIONS IN CHINA. 133
1845 the printing-press was removed from Macao to
Ningpo, and upwards of 3,500,000 pages were printed ;
in 1860 it was transferred to Shanghai, where it is still
in successful operation, under the superintendance of
Mr. William Gamble. Its issues in the last five years
amounted to upwards of 160,000,000 pages.
Another marked feature of these missions is the edu-
cation of a select number of Chinese youth, with a pri-
mary reference to their becoming qualified to act as mis-
sionaries among their own people. The number of these
scholars has always been small, and their education has
been conducted in their own language, without instruction
in English. Their training in the vernacular only, has
kept them from the temptations of secular employment in
connection with foreigners ; while experience has shown
that it has not prevented the acquisition of such general
and scriptural knowledge as, under the gracious teach-
ing of the Holy Spirit, to fit some of them for a high
degree of upcfulness. Few better qualified, more de-
voted, or more highly esteemed native ministers of the
Gospel, in any country, could be found than the late
Rev. Kying Lingyin ; and few have been more lamented
by his church and by his foreign missionary brethren
than was he, when he was called to rest from his useful
labors. His wife, a graduate of the girls' school at
Ningpo, a young woman of kindred spirit and equally
beloved, was also called away from her good work
among the native women about the same time. Patient,
long continued instruction, unwearied prayer, constant
Christian solicitude, in connection with these schools,
have thus already yielded the best results. This brief
reference to them recalls the name of the late and
134 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
lamented Rev. Henry V. Rankin, not to speak of others
still among tlie living ; his singular devotedness in em-
ploying choice gifts in varied and active labors at
Ningpo, and especially in the training of native youth
for the service of Christ, will be long remembered.
In the work of translating the Sacred Scriptures and
preparing Christian books, good progress has been made.
The revised translation, virtually a new translation,
which was made by delegates from diflferent missions,
received at first the aid of the Rev. Walter M. Lowrie,
and after his death of the Rev. M. Simpson Culbcrtson,
who was spared to see it completed. Dr. Culbcrtson's
part in this work was highly appreciated. The transla-
tion of parts of the Bible into the Ningpo and Shanghai
colloquial dialects, and the translation of the whole
Bible into the Mandarin colloquial, which is now in
progres?' at Peking, have been largely indebted to the
missionaries of the Board for their excellence. A work
on Theology, which is much needed in the instruction of
candidates for the ministry, has been in part prepared by
the Rev. J. L. Nevius ; its completion is much desired.
Other works, of varied character, have also borne witness
to the industry and literary ability of the brethren.
. The stations occupied by the Board are at Canton,
I formed in 1845 ; Ningpo, 1844 ; Hangchow, 1861 ;
■^ I Shanghai, 1860 ; Tungchow, 1861 ; Chefoo, 1862 ; Pe-
Iking, 1863. There are several out-stations connected
with Ningpo. The station at Amoy was relinquished in
1848, after the death of the Rev. John Lloyd, the other
missionaries having returned for health. If Mr. Lloyd's
life had been spared, great results miglit have been
expected from his labors ; he was a man of noble
MISSIONS IN CHINA. 135
qualities, able, well educated, energetic, warm-hearted,
a genial companion, an humble, earnest follower of
Christ, a truly devoted missionary. His early re-
moval, like that of his intimate friend and classmate,
Walter M. Lowrie, and like that of others in every mis-
sionary field, who are cut off in the opening or the
prime of their days, must be regarded as having a place
among the mysteries of Providence.
The slightest sketch of the missions of the Board in
China will show that their work is making steady prog-
ress. Twenty-one ministers, of whom four are natives,
two physicians, a printer, nineteen Christian women
from tills country, and thirty-two native teachers and
catechists, are engaged at the missionary stations in
their varied labors. The boarding-schools contain over
sixty boys and upwards of forty girls, and tlie day-
schools over four hundred scholars. The churches at
the stations ahd out-stations number over four hundred
communicants. Several young men are under the care
of the presbyteries preparing for the work of the min-
istry. The printing press, as already mentioned,
has sent forth a large supply of publications, — the
Sacred Scriptures, Christian tracts and other works
adapted to spread correct knowledge. The medical
missionary work of Drs. Kerr and McCartec, and of
Dr. Happer in addition to his abundant labors as a
clerical missionary, have exerted a wide-spread influence
in favor of the Christian religion. Extended journeys
inland have been made for the purpose of making known
the way of salvation. Stated religious services, in large
number, are conducted in churches and chapels.
By means of these various labors, the leaven of divine
136 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
truth has been extensively diflfused, and is producing its
appropriate influence. A signal example of this occurred
a fe\y years ago in connection with the Ningpo mission.
A part of the sacred volume, received from a mission-
ary, was carried by a Chinaman to his own village, at
some distance in the interior of the country. It seems
to have made no impression on the mind of the man
who first received it, but it fell into the hands of an
aged man, who for fourscore years had been a worshipper
of idols. His attention was awakened to consider this
new religion, and he concluded to go in search of the
giver of this strange book. He came to Ningpo, took
up his abode on the premises of one of the missionaries,
and spent his time in reading the sacred volume and
attending to the instructions of his kind teacher, often
coming with the Bible in his hand to ask for explana-
tions of difficult passages, and manifesting a teachable
spirit. After some months thus employed, he gave
pleasing evidence of being a subject of divine grace,
and was admitted as a member of the church of Christ
by baptism, in the presence of a large congregation of
his heathen countrymen. Could anything more clearly
attest that the Gospel is the power of God unto salva-
tion ? Commonly we indulge little hope of the conver-
sion of very aged persons, even in Christian lands ; but
here, in the wonderful exercise of God's sovereignty in
grace, we sec an aged idolator, living far distant from
the ministrations of the sanctuary, brought into the
communion of the saints.
The Mission to the Chinese in California prop-
erly follows the missions in China itself. The fame of
MISSIONS IN CHINA. 137
the gold mines has drawn many thousands of this gain-
seeking people to our shores. Thus far, they have
nearly all come from tlie province of Canton, and speak
the dialect of that province. The Rev. William Speer
and his wife commenced their labors amongst them at
San Francisco in the autumn of 1S52. Having been
stationed at Canton in former years, his health being
now restored, Mr. Speer could at once speak unto them
in their tongue the wonderful works of God, Their
civil relations to each other were now reversed ; they
were the foreigners, and their missionary could bid them
welcome to his native land ; accordingly, his visits were
well received by them. He found several Chinese pa-
tients in the hospital, who were grateful for his instruc-
tions and aid ; a school was opened, but the attendance
was not regular. After some time, an eligible place of
worship was secured for a few months, where services
were conducted in the Chinese language, with a varying
audience. Eventually the liberality of residents of San
Francisco provided a suitable building for the use of the
mission, which contains a schoolroom and a chapel, with
convenient apartments for the family of the missionary.;
Many of the Chinese gave handsome donations towards
the purchase of this property.
Among the favorable incidents in the first part of the
history of this mission, it may be noted that some of the
former pupils in the mission schools in China were found
in California. They were predisposed to give a hearty
reception to one whose character and motives were at
once understood by them. Another favorable provi-
dence was the return to China of an influential man,
whose influence would have been strongly arrayed
138 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
against the mission, and the choice as his successor, to
be the head of a company or association of Chinese, of
a man who looked with a friendly eye upon these efforts
for the benefit of his people. Afterwards a few Chris-
tians were found, who had been received into the church
by missionaries in their native land. Their conduct
appears to have been worthy of their profession ; they
rested from work on the Sabbath, even at the mines,
and met together for religious worship ; but their wan-
dering life prevented their forming a regular congrega-
tion. In November, 1853, Mr. Speer was permitted to
organize a church at San Francisco, with four Chinese
communicants, one of whom was ordained as a ruling
elder. Thus an auspicious beginning was made. In
1857 Mr. Speer was compelled to withdraw from his
useful labors by the want of health. In September,
1859, the Rev. Augustus W. Loomis and his wife entered
on this field of labor. They also had been missionaries
in China in former years, and had been compelled to
leave their work by the failure of health. Regaining,
in a good measure, their health, they spent a few years
in a pleasant pastoral charge, but at the call of Provi-
dence they returned to the service of Christ among the
Chinese. Regular labors were again undertaken in the
mission chapel and school-room, and frequent visits were
made to the Chinese shops and houses. Tracts and por-
tions of the Scriptures were put in the hands of many
of the emigrants on their arrival, and also on their re-
return to China, and were sent in large number to the
miners in the interior districts of California. These
labors were not in vain. Several interesting cases of
hopeful conversion have occurred, and the church at the
MISSIONS IN CHINA. 139
last report, contained twelve native communicants. Sev-
eral of these church members have been useful as assistants
in the mission, and two of them are now employed in this
way, while a third has returned to liis native country,
where he is pursuing his studies for the ministry, under
the direction of the brethren at Canton. The health of
Mrs. Loomis becoming feeble, it was deemed best for
Mr. and Mrs. Loomis to visit their native place in New
York ; but the hope of lier recovery was not confirmed,
and she entered peacefully into rest in 1867. The Rev.
Ira M. Condit, returning with his wife from Canton on
account of her illness, supplied Mr. Loomis' place most
acceptably for several months. His wife's increasing
illness, ending in her happy deatli, shortened his efficient
labors in San Francisco. Mr. Loomis has returned to
this post of duty, sharing the deep sympathy of his
Chinese Christian brethren, as well as many Christian
friends ; and he is now carrying forward, in but feeble
health, the varied and important work of this mission.
As still the only Christian minister who is giving all
his time and strength to the evangelization of our Chinese
countrymen, he should be borne in remembrance in the
prayers of the churches.
The influence of this mission depends, to a consi-
derable extent, on the number of Chinese who seek a
temporary or a permanent home in our land ; thus far
their number has reached about 60,000. There are
causes which render it not unlikely that the Chinese
emigration to the Pacific States, if not also to the At-
lantic and the Central States, will form a large element
in our population. In their case these causes are of
much greater force than those which bring so many
140 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
emigrants to tins country from Ireland and from Ger-
many. Some of these have been already referred to ;
others need not be here specified. On the other hand,
their emigration may be checked, as indeed it was for a
time, by the harsh and un-American treatment which
they met with from some of our countrymen, or more
likely from some of the reprobate foreigners. The im-
positions to which they are subject at the mines and
other places, tend to deter them from remaining, and to'
prevent others from coming. These oppressions are
disgraceful to those who are guilty of them ; but with
a better tone of morals and more enlightened views of
public policy, everything of this kind must cease. It
seems quite clear that our countrymen should encourage
and not repel the immigration of the Chinese. They
will form a most valuable class of laborers, being indus-
trious, peaceable and frugal. It may easily come to pass
that the Chinese will to a large extent supplant the
Negroes, in the cultivation of rice, cotton and the sugar-
cane. They will be found willing to do any kind of
work, and content with moderate wages. Their emplo}--
ment in this country, not merely in the mines of Cali-
fornia, nor in the cotton and sugar regions of the South,
but in many avocations in all the States, especially as
household servants, may become obviously desirable and
quite expedient to our own citizens, wliile it will afford a
comfortable subsistence to myriads of our own half-star-
ving fellow-creatures in China. Above all, it will bring
them within the reach of Christian instruction and ex-
ample, and result in the salvation of multitudes of them
in our own day and in ages to come. The wonderful
ordering of Providence that has already brought so
MISSIONS IN CHINA.
141
many of them to our shores should awaken attention
to their condition, and to the claims of the people
whom they represent on the missionary zeal of the
Church.
THE TOWER OF NINGTO.
VII.
MISSION IN JAPAN.
ri"^HB islands of Japan contain about 30,000,000 of in-
L habitants, according to the usual estimate. In civili-
zation and intelligence they would propably rank some-
wliat in advance of the Chinese. They have reached a
much higher grade of industry, ingenuity, and taste for
the beautiful, than is commonly found amongst modern
heathen nations. Agriculture and many kinds of me-
chanic labor engross their attention, and as in other
densely populated countries where the inhabitants press
heavily on the means of subsistence, most of the people
are poor ; but the daimios, or chiefs, possess very large
incomes, derived from tlie serfage sort of condition of
their dependents. It is diflficult to describe the religious
belief of the people. Sintooism is said to be the orig-
inal religion of the country ;* Confucianism and Budh-
ism were early introduced from China, and the latter
is probably the prevalent religious system. Romanist
Christianity, introduced by Xavier and the Spanish
and Portuguese missionaries of the sixteenth century,
seems to have left few traces of its existence ; but under
* See The Capital of the Tycoon : a Narrative of Three Years' Res-
idence in Japan. By Sir Rutherford Alcock, K.C.B. In two vol-
umes. 18G3.
(143j
MISSION IN JAPAN. 148
French patrouage vigorous efforts arc now made to re-
establish this religion. The author already cited thinks
that " religion in any form does not enter largely into
the life of the people, and that the higher and the edu-
cated classes are all more or less skeptical and indif-
ferent." The same author paints the moral cliaracter of
the Japanese in dark colors. Lying seems to charac-
terize all classes. Treachery and disregard of life arc
common traits ; and amongst no other people is licen-
tiousness more common and less condemned. A brief
notice of Sir R. Alcock's book may be found in the
Foreign 3Iissmiary, of December, 1863, but his work
itself should be consulted, as the best that has yet ap-
peared.
In 1854 this country, after long ages of seclusion from
the rest of the world, was in a measure opened to for-
eigners. The Board in the same year requested one of
the missionaries in China to visit Japan, to obtain
definite information in order to the sending out of mis-
sionaries, but no progress was then made. In Novem-
ber, 1859, J. C. Hepburn, M.D., and his wife readied
Kanagawa, and had the privilege of being the first
Protestant missionaries in Japan. They had formerly
been missionaries in China, and their acquaintance witli
the Chinese language was of considerable advantage to
them in their intercourse with the Japanese. They and
the missionaries of other churches who followed them
soon found that they were regarded Avith great suspicion
by the Japanese and closely watched, and all inter-
course with them was conducted under strict surveil-
lance. Their first work was to learn the language of
the country ; until this was acquired, little religious
14;4 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
instructiou could be giveu. In the mean time, the close-
observing, discriminating officials seem to have formed
favorable impressions of these Christian iriissionaries,
and their good opinion of them was no doubt to be as-
cribed in part to the benevolent labors of the missionary-
physician ; from the first Dr. Hepburn had enjoyed
opportunities of rendering professional services to some
of the Japanese. He had begun to form a vocabulary
of Japanese words soon after his reaching Japan, as an
aid in learning the language. This work gradually
took larger proportions, until in 1867 it was published
as a Japanese and English Dictionary, with an English
and Japanese Index. It is a book of 690 royal octavo
pages, beautifully printed at the press of the Board in
Shanghai, and it is of no ordinary value to persons de-
siring to study Japanese, reflecting great credit on the
patient industry and literary acquirements of its author.
In 1863 the Rev. D. Thompson joined the mission,
and after making good progress in learning the language,
he took part with missionaries of other bodies in giving
instruction in a school. The attendance of scholars
was not large, but they were youths of vigorous minds
and eager to learn ; impressions were no doubt made
on them which will yet bear good fruit. To some ex-
tent Mrs. Hepburn has found opportunities of doing
good by teaching a few Japanese youths, and Dr. Hep-
burn's influence as a physician has been constantly in-
creasing ; it has pi'ovcd to be of much service in aid
of his missionary object. A considerable number of
patients attend his Dispensary at stated times to receive
medical relief, and native physicians from Yedo have
come to consult him in professional matters, thereby
MISSION IN JAPAN. 14:5
giving hiin excellent opportunities of directing their
attention to the Great Physician.
The missionaries in this country are now engaged in
translating the Sacred Scriptures into Japanese, and
expect to have the New Testament ready for the press
in the course of this year, 1SG8. They call for more
laborers, and tlie Board has appointed two young men
to tliis field of labor, one a graduate of Princeton Theo-
logical Seminary, and the other expecting soon to com-
plete his theological studies in the Seminary at Chicago.
When these missionaries join Dr. Hepburn and Mr.
Thompson they will make a major part of the Protes-
tant missionaries in Japan. Could any thing more
clearly show the inadequate provision which the whole
Evangelical Church is making for the conversion of this
people ? Let it be remembered that the Japanese islands
stand in relation to Asia in some respects as the islands
of Great Britain and Ireland to Europe, about equal
in extent, of not less fertility and beauty, of similar
climate, having as large a population, a people quick to
learn, eager to engage in manufactures and commerce,
and holding the language of China in estimation much
as the French is held in England or our own country.
It is amongst this interesting people, lately become ac-
cessible to missionary efforts, that the Protestant Church
is supporting some half a dozen of missionaries ! The
fallen church of Rome is putting our zeal to the blush,
having already sent scores of missionary laborers of all
classes —priests, teachers, nuns, to secure, if possible, her
former ascendancy in the country. This must not be
permitted, and it will not be if the attention of our
Missionary Societies and Boards can be turned properly
7
Wo
MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
to the subject. Tlie Japanese themselves are too intel-
ligent, too searching in their study of all foreigners and
their object, to become an easy prey to the agents of
Rome, when the teachers and translators of tlie Word
of God stand side by side witli them, and enjoy equal
toleration in the country, and equal access to the people.
But our main reason for expecting success in Japan, as
in every other country, is that tlie heathen are given to
Christ for his inheritance and the uttermost parts of the
earth for his possession.
A RIDinST TF.MPLE.
VIII.
MISSIO]\^S AMONG EOMAN CATHOLICS.
npHE foreign work of evangelization falls witlHn tlie
-*- province of the Board, as constituted by the General
Assembly. Its sphere of labor is not restricted to Pa-
gan or Mohammedan nations, but includes all foreign
countries which stand in need of the Gospel, so far as
they are brought by Providence before the Church as
objects of her benevolence. In 1845, it was considered
important to support missions among the Roman Cath-
olic inliabitants of some of the European States.
The Papal Church and also the Greek Church must
be regarded as corrupt and fallen Christian bodies.
Their Creeds do embrace many of the doctrines of the
Christian religion, but these are overlaid^ and neutral-
ized by great errors, and by observances unwarranted by
the Word of God. Most of their members are hardly
less in need of the Gospel than the followers of Zoroas-
ter or Confucius. The Budhist religion contains little
more of actual idolatry than may be sometimes witness-
ed in the Papal worship ; indeed, there is such a close
and singular resemblance between the monks and nuns
and rites of the two systems, that the Romanist mission-
aries in the East have been greatly perplexed by it, and
hindered in their attempts to proselyte the Budhists to
the Roman faith. Most of the Romanists worship Mary
(147)
148 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
not less than our Lord and Saviour, and trust in licr in-
tercession and that of other fellow-creatures who liave
departed this life, as having a prevailing power .with
God, while they rely for salvation on the performance
of certain external rites. The Bible is not permitted by
their religious rulers to be their only authoritative
guide ; but it is not needful to enumerate proofs to show
the great evils of the Papal system. And the same
view must be taken of the Greek religious system. We
would charitably hope that many of the members of these
bodies are true Christians, not perceiving or not adopt-
ing the fatal errors of their churches. But of the igno-
rant masses in Russia, France, Spain, Portugal, Mexico,
and the South American States, we can form no opinion
that would go to exonerate Christians of a purer faith
from the duty of seeking their salvation by^ missionary
labors, in so far as these may be practicable.
This view of the duty of the Protestant Church is the
more impressive, because of the number of our fellow-
men whom it contemplates. Nearly a fifth part of the
human family is in bondage to the Greek and Papal
churches. Moreover, some of these corrupt Christian
states exert a powerful influence over other nations.
Russia and France are leading powers in the old world ;
and each appears to be the protector and the propagand-
ist of the religious views severally prevailing in those
countries. Other Roman Catholic nations are specially
related to our own country ; some, like the Papal dis-
tricts of Ireland and Germany, by the streams of emi-
gration which they are sending to our shores ; others,
like Mexico and the South American republics, by near
geographical position, and by their having attempted,
MISSIONS AMONG ROMAN CATHOLICS. 149
to form the same political institutions witli our own.
The failure of these republics must be ascribed mainly to
the Roman Catholic religion of their inhabitants, a re-
ligion which withholds the knowledge and the mental
liberty necessary to every kind of well-ordered gov-
ernment, and indispensable to the success of a republic
in our age.
These nominally Christian nations, therefore, present
an important sphere of evangelical missions, and they
should be regarded with deep interest by the churches
of our country. It will not be found expedient, however,
to conduct the work of missions amongst them in the
same method as among pagan nations. The peculiar
circumstances of each people must be well considered.
The same plan of action will not equally suit France and
Brazil. In some countries the door is open to chaplains
for Protestant residents and visitors, who would be
brought more or less in contact with the Romanist popu-
lation. At some places, schools might be established,
which, if conducted prudently, would afford many op-
portunities of diffusing evangelical truth. In others,
native Protestants have legal rights, and may in various
ways disseminate their religious opinions. In most
the Holy Scriptures may be circulated. In others still,
the Gospel may be preached by foreigners as well as
by native evangelists. In all, we may hope that the re-
strictions now imposed on free religious discussion will
eventually be removed. This will certainly be done
when the power of the Pope and the Russian Autocrat
is broken ; and broken it surely will be, for it is arrayed
against the King of kings. It cannot stand,
The missionary work of the Board among the Roman
150 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Catholics is conducted among several nations on the con-
tinent of Europe and in two countries of South /Vmerica.
In Europe, funds arc placed in the hands of certain
Christian friends, to be employed at their discretion in
the work of evangelization. In the aggregate, about
one hundred and thirty thousand dollars have, in the
last twenty years, been devoted by the Board to tliis
purpose in Paris, Geneva, Belgium, and Italy, including
twenty thousand dollars invested in this country, the in-
terest of which is annually forwarded for the support of
professors in the Waldensian Theological Seminary, at
Florence. The Christian brethren to whom these funds
have been intrusted are men who hold the doctrines
commonly known as Calvinistic, and whose views of
church order are essentially Presbyterian. Their posi-
tion in the midst of their own people gives them the
means of employing these missionary funds to the best
advantage, whether in the support of evangelists and
colporteurs, or in the circulation of the Sacred Scrip-
tures and other evangelical publications. The published
reports and letters of these Christian friends have abund-
antly shoAvn, that this method of promoting the cause of
Christ on the continent of Europe deserves to be vigor-
ously prosecuted. It is not likely that it will soon be-
come expedient to send missionaries from this country to
these Romanist nations. They would be objects of
jealousy and suspicion, and their imperfect acquaint-
ance with the language and usages of the people would
stand in the way of their usefulness. The plan of pro-
ceeding adopted has the merit, moreover, of being efficient,
without involving much expense of conducting its details.
In South America, the missions of the Board are of
MISSIONS AMONG ROMAN CATHOLICS. 151
later date, and are carried on by missionaries from this
country, a method which must be pursued until native
ministers and laymen are prepared to take the direction
of evangelizing labors amongst their own people.
From 1853 to 1859, a missionary, who was a French-
man by birth, was supported at Buenos Ayres. His la-
bors were chiefly directed to his countrymen in that city,
but also to the native inhabitants ;.some degree of en-
couragement attended his work, but on his accepting an
appointment as a professor in a college, it was not
deemed expedient to send another missionary to this post.
The Mission in New Granada, now known as the Uni-
ted States of Colombia, was commenced at Bogota in
1856, by the Rev. Horace B. Pratt.
The mission in Brazil was commenced at Rio de Ja-
neiro in 1859, by the Rev. Ashbel G. Simonton, who has
lately been called to the heavenly rest. He was, as a
missionary, admirably qualified for a high order of use-
fulness, and few men of his years were enabled to exert
a greater influence in promoting the cause of Christ.
His early removal is no common loss. The names of
the brethren and the time of their connection with the
work may be found in the lists of missionaries in a later
chapter. Three churches have been organized in Brazil ;
a religious newspaper has been published for several
years, whicli has been the means of diflfnsing much evan-
gelical knowledge in that empire ; but it is not deemed
needful here to enter into detailed statements of the
work of missions in these countries. In both, an open
door is set before the Church, and there is much to en-
courage the expectation of success in the use of the usual
means of spreading the knowledge of the Gospel.
XL
MISSIONS Amm the jews.
rPHE field of missionary labor among the Israelites
-^ seems to fall within the province of the Board, on a
subjective rather than a geographical view of its sphere
of action. This singular people may be regarded as
foreigners in all lands, except the land to which they
are so devotedly attached, while in it they are less at
home than in most other countries. Peculiar qualifica-
tions are required by missionaries amongst them ; tliey
must first acquire a knowledge of their vernacular lan-
guage, which in comparatively few instances is tlie
English ; and they must add to this a careful study of
Rabbinical and Talmudical learning, as well as of the
peculiar opinions and usages which prevail amongst
them. The work itself of missionaries to the Jews in
our cities is in some respects tlie same as would devolve
on them if they were stationed in some foreign country.
Whether they live in our own cities, or in Europe,
Africa or Asia, the Jews will be found a singular, dif-
ficult, but not hopeless class of hearers of the Gospel.
In some respects they are the same people wherever
they are found, agreeing especially in acknowledging
(152)
MISSION AMONG THE JEWS. 153
the true God, and, alas! in disowning still tlicir Lord
and Saviour ; but, in other respects, they differ widely
from each other. Some adhere rigidly to the Mosaic
system, ritual as well as moral ; but most add to this
the observance of the traditions of the Rabbis, or of
what they term the oral law of their great prophet.
Others have become widely latitudinarian, putting a
rationalistic construction on their sacred writings.
Many are extremely ignorant, and are the subjects of
superstition. Not a few have launched, witliout com-
pass or helm, into the regions of scepticism. But what-
ever views may have been adopted by them, or whatever
the circumstances in which they are found, they are all
alike remarkable for not being at rest. They are wan-
derers, unsettled, restless. And never will they find rest
until tliey comply with our Lord's invitation : " Come
unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I
will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn
of me ; for I am meek and lowly in heart ; and ye shall
find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my
burden is light." Matt. xi. 28-30.
The first missionaiy to tiie Jews appointed by the
Board was the Rev. Matthew R. Miller, who entered
on his work in 1846. His appointment was made with
the expectation of his occupying a station in some coun-
try abroad : but it was considered expedient for him to
acquire the German language and some knowledge of
Rabbinical Hebrew, previous to his leaving his native
country. The best facilities for studying these are
easily within reach in this city, and for some time lie
was under the instructions of an eminent German Jewish
Rabbi, and had his lodgings in a German Jewish farail)%
154 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
While prosecuting these preparatory studies, much in-
formation was obtained concerning the Jewish popula-
tion of this country. It was found that their numbers
were considerable, over 20,000 at that time, and esti-
mated now at about 50,000 ; and that here they are not
less, if not more, accessible to a Christian missionary
than in most cities abroad ; while hardly any systematic
efforts were in progress to direct their minds to Him
who is the hope of Israel. Under these circumstances
it seemed to be expedient that Mr. Miller should be
stationed in New York, where he entered zealously upon
his work, but made occasional visits to the Jews in other
places. He was able to maintain considerable inter-
course with individuals, some of them Rabbis. He
wrote numerous articles on particular points of the
Jewish controversy, some of which were inserted in
Jewish periodicals, and a Tract on Christianity, as the
true development of the Hebrew religious system.
In 1848, the Rev. John Neander was associated with
Mr. Miller in New York. In 1849 the Rev. Bernard
Steinthal was appointed to labor among the Jews in
Philadelphia, and in 1850 the Rev. Frederick I. Neuhaus
among the Jews in Baltimore. In 1852 Mr. Miller was
compelled by the state of his health to withdraw from
this work. In 1853 Mr. Julius Strauss, a licentiate
preacher, received a temporary appointment to labor in
New York. The missionaries, excepting Mr. Miller,
were all Jews by birth and Germans in language,
though also speaking the English language. After a
few years' trial, it was found inexpedient to prosecute
the work in this manner, and since 1857 Mr. Neander
is the only missionary in this service. A large part of
MISSIONS AMONG THE JEWS. 155
his time is devoted to a German church, of which he
was the founder, and which is still prospered under his
faithful labors.
It has been found to be quite impracticable to collect
the Jews together for religious services, and the work
of the missionary has to be performed on tiie colporteur
system, as it was adopted and is still followed in Europe ;
that is, visits are made at the houses of Jews, conversa-
tions are held with them, the Scriptures and Christian
tracts are placed in their hands, kindness is shown to
them, and opportunities of exerting a Christian influ-
ence over them are carefully sought and improved. La-
bors of this kind have been steadily conducted for some
time. No doubt much good seed has thus been sown,
and though much of it should bear no fruit, there is
pleasing evidence that some of it has not been lost.
A few converts appear to be walking worthy of their
Christian profession ; but missionaries to the Jews in
this country have to take up the language of the prophet,
" Who hath believed our report ? And to whom is the
arm of the Lord revealed ?"
That faithful efforts should be made by the Church
for the conversion of the Jews, appears to be a very
plain duty. It may be conceded that, as a people, they
arc enduring the anger of God for the great sin of re-
jecting our blessed Lord ; yet we learn nowhere in the
Scriptures that Christians are appointed to be the exe-
cutioners of divine justice upon them, while, on the
other hand, the commission of every Christian minister
requires him to preach the Gospel to every creature, to
Jew no less than Gentile; By conceding that as a
people the Jews are suffering the divine displeasure, we
156 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
do not admit that there is not still among them a rem-
nant according to the election of grace ; and these are
to be brought unto Christ by the means which God has
appointed for the salvation of elect sinners, of whatever
race or tongue. We look for no special dispensation on
behalf of the Jews. We believe in no new kingdom of
grace, diflfering for the Jews from the old kingdom of
grace, of which the apostles, the martyrs, and the saints
of every age and nation have been the willing subjects.
And yet our missions among the Jews should be car-
ried forward under the encouragement afforded by the
promise, that with the fulness of the Gentiles all Israel
shall be saved. Their dispersion over the face of the
earth, moreover, imparts special interest to our mission-
ary labors among them. They are found everywhere,
bound together by a common chord, so that a blow
struck against them in Damascus vibrates tlirough the
whole body, and is deeply felt in New York, London,
Berlin, or Calcutta. They are in important rcspocls
like the natives of the countries where they sojourn.
In Germany, they speak German ; in Persia, they speak
Persian; in short, 'they are commonly acquainted with
the vernacular tongue of the people amongst whom
they dwell, and also with the customs, mode of life, and
way of tlie country. Let the Jews then become con-
verted to Christ, and in every land they will be ready
to preach the faith which now they deny. Planted by
Providence in all lands, qualified by language and expe-
rience to enter without delay on the work of evangeli-
zation, they may yet become invaluable agents in the
spread of the Saviour's name amongst all nations.
X.
LIST OF MISSIOXAHIES
Missionaries Among the Indians.
WEAS.
Buslinell, Eev. W., m., 1833-35.
Boal, Miss Martha, 1833, '34.
Bradley, Mr. Henry, m., 1834-'38.
Duncan, Mr. James, 1838.
Fleming, Rev. John, 1837, '38.
Henderson, Miss Nancy, 1833-'36.
Kerr, Rev. Joseph, m., 1833-'37.
Lindsay Mr. F. H., m., 1835, '36.
Shepherd, Mr. E. M., 1834, '35.
lOWAS.
Ballard, Mr. Aurey, m., 1835-'37.
Bloohm, Mr. Paul, 1845- '47.
Bradley, Mr. Henry, m., 1838-'41.
Coon, Rev. Samuel H., ?«., 1845.
Diament, Miss E., 1864, '65.
Donaldson, Mrs. Letitia, 1853-'64.
Fuller ton. Miss Martha, 1855-'60.
Hamilton, Rev. W., m., 1837-53.
Hamilton, Miss M. E., 1864, '65.
Hardy, Mrs. Rosetta, 1838, '39.
Higley, Miss Susan A., 1854, '55.
Irvin, Mr. Francis, ■?«., 1841-'47.
Irvin, Rev. S. M., m., 1837-'G4.
Lilly, Miss Mary, 1864, '65.
M'Cain, Rev. William, 1855.
M'Creary, Mrs. R. R., 1855-'64.
M'Kinney.Rev. Ed., m., 1846, '47.
Patterson, Miss M. A., 1859-62.
Rice, Rev. Geo. S., m., 1857-'59.
Robertson, Mr.W. S.. m.,1864-'6G.
Rubeti, Miss Margaret, 1864-'66.
Shields, Mrs. Cora A., 1830, '61.
Shepherd, Mr. Elihu M., 1835, '36.
Turner, Miss Anna M., 1862-'64.
Washburn, Mrs. , 1865, '66.
Waterman, Miss S. A.,1850-'54.
Welch, Miss C, 1865, '66.
Williams, Mr. Jas., m., 1854-'64
Willson, Miss Sarah J., 1855.
CHIPPEWAS.
Bradley, Mr. Henry, in., 1841- 46.
Beach, Miss P. A., 1858-'60.
Cowles, Miss H. L., 1852-'54.
Dougherty, Rev. P., m., 1838 — .
(157)
158
MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Douglierty, Miss H.,18G0-'62.
Douw-herty, Miss S., 1862-'66.
Fleming, Rev. Jolin m., 1838, '39.
Gibson, Miss C. A, 1859-'63.
Gibson Miss M. E., 1862-'65.
Guthrie, Rev. H. W., 18o5-'57.
Isbell, Miss W. A., 1853-'59.
Porter, ]Mr. Andrew, m., 1847 — .
Porter, Miss Ann, 1853-68.
Porter, Mr. John, m., 18o4-'Cl.
Turner, Mr. J. G., m., 1853-'58.
Whiteside, Mr. J. K., m., 1850-'53.
Anderson, Miss KeziaJi, 1853, '54.
Balentine, Rev. Hamilton, m.,
1848-'50 ; '59-'61.
Bowen, Miss Mary, 1850-'52.
Davis, Mr. J. P., 1858-'61.
Diament, Miss E., 1854-'56.
Dianient, Miss Naomi, 1854-'56.
Eakins, Rev. David W., 1848-'50.
Eddy, Miss Clara W., 1853, '53.
Garrison, Miss Jane, 1857-'60.
Golde, Mr. Elias, m., 1854.
Green, Miss Hannah M., 1851. '52.
Hoyt, Miss Nancy, 1849, '50.
Jones, Mr. J., m., 1858, '59.
Jiinkin, Jas., M.D., vi., 1851-'52.
Junkin, Joseph B., m., 1850-'53.
Lilley, Rev. John, m., 1846-48.
Limber, Rev. John, 1844, '45.
Loughridgc, Rev. Robert M., m.,
1841-'61.
Lewis, Miss 3far>/, 1853, '53.
Loomis, Rev. A. W.,m.. 1853, '53.
M'Kinney,Rev. Edmund, m., 1843.
* M'Ewen, Mr. Alex., 1853, '54.
" M'Kean, Miss M. H., 185(>-'60.
M'CuUough, Mr. R. B., m., 1860,
'61.
Mills, Miss Joanna, 1858-'61.
Perryman, Mr. J. M., 1860-'6l.
Price, Miss Mary, 1854-'56.
Ramsay, Rev. J. R, m., 1850-'52.
Robertson, Rev. William S., m.,
1850-'61 : '66 — .
Reid, Mrs. Elizabeth, 1853-'57.
Shepherd, Miss Nannie, 1859-'61.
Stanislaus, Miss Clara, 1853-'55.
Stcdham,Mlss Elizabeth, 1851, '53.
Tarbot, Miss Jane H., 1857-59.
Templeton, Rev. William H., m.,
1851-'57.
Vance, Miss Mary, 1860, '61.
Winslett, Mr. David, 1857-'61.
* Workman, Miss Catharine M.,
(Mrs. Templeton), 1852-'57.
CHOCTAWS.
Ainslie, Rev. George, m., 1853-
'56 ; '58-'61.
Balentine, Rev. Hamilton, m.,
l850-'53; '55-59.
Betz, Mr. Joseph S., m., 1846-56.
Bissell, Mr. Lewis, 1846-49.
Benton, Mr. T. H., 1859-'61.
Burtt Mr. R. J., m., 1853-'57.
Byington, Rev. C, m., 1859-61.
Copeland, Rev. C. C, m., 1859-'61.
Culbertson, Miss Lizzie, 1860, '61.
Davidson, Miss Maria, 1855, '56.
Denny, Miss M. E., 1856-'58.
Diament, Miss E., 1857-'61.
Downing, Miss C. B., 1860, '61.
LIST OF MISSIONARIES.
159
Uwi<?lit, Mr. J. E., 1859-'61.
Bukes, Mr. Joseph, 1859-'61.
* Dutclier, Miss Susan, 1848-'51.
Eclls, Rev. Edward, m., 1855, '56.
Eddy, Miss Clara W., 1860, '61.
Evans, Mr. Edward, vi., 1853.
Edwards Rev. John, 7n., 1851-
'53; '59-'61.
Fishback, Charles, M.D.,1848, '49.
Fiske, Mr. Pliny, 1859-'61.
Frothingham, Rev. James, m.,
1857-'59.
Fields, Mr. William, 1859-'61.
Gardiner, Mr. Charles II., m.,
184&-'49.
Gregory, Rev. C, 'itl, 1849-50.
* Graham, Rev. Alexander J.,
1849, '50.
Hitchcock, Miss J. M., 1857-61.
Hancock, Miss E. Y., 1858, '59.
Hollingsworth, Miss Jane S.,
1855-'56.
Ilotchkin, Rev. Ebenezer, m.,
1859-'61.
Hobbs, Rev. S. L, m., 1859-'61.
Ives, Mr. Charles P., 1860, '61.
Jackson, Rev. S., m., 1858, '59.
Jones, Mr. J., m., 1859-'61.
Judson, Mr. Trmnan, 1851-56.
Kingsbury, Rev. Cyrus, in., 1859
-'61.
Lee, Mr. S. Orlando, ?m., 1859-61.
Libby, Mr. S. T., m., 1859-'61.
Long, Miss Sarah R., 1860, '61.
Lowrie, Mr. Reuben, 1852, '53.
Martin, Miss Emily O., 1856, '57.
McBeth, Miss Sue, 1859-'61.
McLeod, MissE. M., 1860, '61.
McLure, Mr Joseph, m., 1846, "47.
Mitchell, Miss H. N., 1855, '56.
More, Rev. G. L., m., 1856, '57.
Morehead, Miss Nancy, 1859-61.
Morrison, Miss Elizabeth J.,
1846-54 ; '56-'59.
Nourse Mr. J. H. m., 1853, '54.
Ramsey, Rev. J. B., m., 1846-'49.
Reid, Rev. Alex., m., 1849-61.
* Silliman, Rev. C. J., 1855, '56.
Stanislaus, Miss Clara, 1855, '56 ;
'60, '61.
Stark, Rev. Oliver P., m., 1846-
'49 ; 59-'61.
Thompson, Miss F. K., 1850- '52.
Turner, Mr. Joseph G., 1850-52.
Wentz, Rev. H. A., 1857-'60.
Wiggins, Mr. N., 1857-61.
Wiggins, Miss Sarah, 1857-'59.
Wilson, Rev. Jonathan, 1856-'57.
Wright Rev. Allen, 1860, '61.
Young, Mr. R. J., m., 1856-'61.
Betz, Mr. Joseph, m , 1860-'63.
Burtt, Rev. R. J., m., 1860-'66.
Black, Mr. Isaac, m., 1860-'67.
Bloohm, Mr. Paul, 1846, '47.
Bower Miss Mary, 1866, '67.
Diament, Miss Naomi, 1863- '65.
Dillett, Mr. Jas. C, m., 1853-55.
Ensign, Miss Helen, 1857, '58.
Fullerton, Miss Martha, 1850-'52.
Gould, Miss Harriet (Mrs. Sel-
leck), 1857, '58.
Hamilton, Rev. William, m., 1853
-'57 ; '67 —
Hamilton, Miss Maria, 1858-60.
Hamilton, Miss M. 1863-'64 ; 'm.
Higby, Miss E., 1847-'49.
160
MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Jones, Mr. David, m., 1853 -'57.
Lee, Mr. S. Orlando, m., 1865 —
Long, Mrs. C. W., 1858-'G0.
Mills, Miss Joanna, 18G5 —
M'Kinney, Rev. Edmund, m.,
1847-'53.
Robb, Mr. Christy, m., 1863, '64.
Read, Mr. David E., 1847-'52.
Ralph, Mr. J. E., m., 1857, '58.
Selleck, Mr. C. S., m., 1857, '58.
Smith, Miss Emily, 1857-'60.
Sturges, Rev. Charles, M,D., m.,
1857-'60.
Woods, Miss Mary E., 185^'o4.
Lilley, Rev. John, m., 184a-'61.
Lilley, Miss E., (Mrs. J. R. Ram-
say), 1855 —
Lilley, Miss Margaret, 1855-'57.
Ramsay, Rev. J. Ross, m., 185G-
'61; 'G6— .
Conover, Miss Mary, 1857.
Conover, Miss S. E., 1857, '58.
Guthrie, Rev. H. W.,m,. 1858, '59
Hickman, Rev. Gary, 1858.
Lowe, Mr. Alex., 1857, '58.
Murdock, Rev. D. A., 1857.
Steelman, Miss C. A., 1859.
KICKAPOOS.
Cogan, Miss Hortense, 1858-'60.
Conover, Miss Mary, 1857, '58.
Honnell, Rev. W. H., 1856, '57.
Ilubbell, Mr. E., m., 1856, '57.
Shields, Miss Maggie J., 1857.
Thorne, Rev. A. S., m., 1857-'60.
SEMIXOLES.
Bemo, Mr. John, m., 1818-'55.
CniCKASATVS.
Allan, Mr. J. S., m., 1849-'55.
Ballentiue, Rev. H., m., 1859-'61.
* Barber, Miss S. P., 1855-'59.
Burns, Rev. J. H., 1855, '56.
Burns, Miss Mary J., 1853-56.
Brower, Mr. — , m., 1858.
Culbertson, Miss L., 1858-'60.
Davis, Mr. J. L., 1852-'56.
Downing, Miss C. B., 1859, '60.
Eddy, Miss Clara W., 1853-'60.
. Green, Miss H. M., 1852 -'55.
* Qreenleaf, Miss M. C, 1856, '57.
Long, Miss Sarah R. 1859, '60.
*Lce, Miss Flora, 1855-'59.
Mathers, Miss Esther, 1855-'59.
McCarter, Mr. John, m., 1852-'60.
McLeod, Miss E. M., 1859, '60.
Ogden, Miss Anna, 1855, '56.
Shellabarger, Miss M., 1853, '54.
Stanislaus, Miss Clara, 1857- '60.
Thayer, Miss M. J. F., (Mrs.
Jones), 1854-'58.
* Thompson, Miss F. K., (Mrs.
Reid,)1852-'55.
Turner, Miss Anna M., 1859, '60.
Vance, Miss Mary, 1859, '60.
Watson, Rev. A. M., m., 1852, '53.
Wilson, Rev. C. H., m., 1855-'59.
Wilson, Miss Mary J., 1853, '54.
Wright, R:v. Allan, 1859, '60.
LIST OP MISSIONARIES.
161
Missionaries in South America.
BUENOS AYRES. BRAZIL.
L'Hombral, Rev. T., 1853-59.
U. S. OF COLOMBIA.
M'Larci), Rev. William E., m.,
l«60-'63.
Pitkin, Rev. Paiil H., 1866 —
Pratt, Rev. Horace B., 185G-'60.
* Sharpe, Rev. S. M., Wi., 1858-'60.
Wallace, Rev. T. F., m., 1862, —
Misttionarics in
LIBERIA.
*Alvvard, Rev. J. P., m.,\ 1839-'41.
* Amos, Rev. J. R., m., 1859-'64.
Amos, Rev. T. H., m., 1859 —
* Barr, Rev. Joseph,! 1832.
Blyden,Rev. E. W., 1S57-'61.
Boeklen, Rev. Edward,f 1866 —
*Canfield, Rev. Oren K.,f m.,
1839-'42.
* Cloud, Rev. Johu,f 1833.
Coke, Miss Louisa, 1817, '48
Connelly, Rev. James M., \ m.,
1844-'49.
Dillon, Rev. T. E., m., 1865 —
* Eden, Rev. James, m ; 1843-'47.
Ellis, Rev. H. H., m., 1846-'51.
Erskine, Rev. H. W., m., 1848 —
Ferguson, Mr. D. C, 1863 —
Finley, Mr. F. J. C.,f 1834, '35.
Harrison, Mr. Simon, 1854 —
Herring, Rev. Amos, m., 1854 —
James, Mr. B. V. R., m., 1849 —
* Laird, Rev. M.,t "'., 1833, '34.
Blackford, Rev. A. L., m., 1860 —
Chamberlain, Rev.G.W., 1865 —
(Jonceicao, J. M. dc, Rev., 1865 —
Lenington, Rev. R., m., 1868 —
M'Kee, Rev, H. W., m., 1867 —
Pires, Rev. E. N., 1866, —
Schneider, Rev. F.J.C.,w., 1861 —
* Simonton, Rev. Ashbel G., m.,
1857-'67.
Western Africa.
M'Donough, Mr. W., 1842 —
Mellville, Mr. F. A., 1856 —
* Miller, Rev. A., m., 1859-'65.
Parsons, Mrs. Mary E., 1855 —
Pinney, Rev. John B.,t 1832-'3o ;
'39, '40.
Priest, Rev., Jas. M., m., 1843 — .
* Sawyer,Rev, R.W.f ;h..,1840-'43.
* Strobel, Miss C, 1850-'66.
Temple, Mr. James, 1833, '34.
Tytler, Mr. E , 1837-'30.
Van Tyne, Miss C, 1811-'44.
White, Mr. John.f m , 1855.
Williams, Rev. E. T.,t 1856-'60.
Wilson, Rev. D. A.,f m., 1850-58.
* Wilson, Rev. T., in., 1843-46.
Witherspoon, Mr. M. M.,1862, '63.
+ White ; the rest, colored.
Bliss, Miss G. M. (Mrs. M'Queen,)
1854-'65.
Clark, Rev. W. H., m., 1861 —
162
MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
* Clemens, Rev. William, ??t., * M'Queen, Rev. George, ??i., 1852
1853-62. -'59.
Clemens, Mrs. 18o3-'G6. Nassau, Rev. Robert H., M.D., m.,
De Heer, Rev. Cornelius, m., 1861 — .
1855 — * Ogden, Rev. Thomas E., m.,
Ihia, Mr., 1860 — . 1858-'61
Jackson, Miss Maria M., (Mrs. * Paull, Rev. George, 1863-'65.
Clark), 1858 — Reutlinger, Rev. Solomon, ?/;.,
Kaufman, Miss Carrie, 1855-'58. 1866 — .
Latta, Miss Mary C. (Mrs. Nassau,) * Simpson, Rev. George W., »«.,
1860 — 1849.
Loomis, Rev. Charles L., M.D.,»(., Sweeny, Miss I., (Mrs. Mackey,)
1859-'61. 1851-'67.
* Mackay, Rev. James L., m., * Williams, Rev. Edwin T., m.,
1849-'67. 1853, '54.
Missionaries in Asia.
Alexander, Rev. James M., in,
1866 —
Barnes, Rev. Geo. O. m., 1855-61.
Baston, Rev. Wm., 1865 —
Beatty, Miss Cath. L., 1862 —
Bergen, Rev. George S., 1865 —
Brodhead, Rev. Augustus, m.,
1859 —
* Browning, Miss Mary L. (Mrs.
Herron,) 1855-63.
Calderwood, Rcv.Wm., «?.,1855 —
Caldwell, Rev. Jos., to., 1838 —
*Campbell, Rev. James R., m.,
1836-'62.
*Campbell, Rev. David E., m.,
1850-'57.
Campbell, Miss Mary A., 1860-'63.
Carlton, Rev. Marcus, m., 1855 —
*Craig, Mr. James, m., 1838-'45.
Davis, Miss Julia, 1835.
Forman, Rev. Charles W., m.,
1848 —
* Freeman, Rev. John E., m., 1839
-'57.
*Fullerton, Rev. Robert S., vi.,
1850-'65.
Goloknath, Rei\, 1843 —
* Gojnnafh Nuiidy, Rev., 1843-'61.
Green, Willis, M. D., 1842, '43.
Hay, Rev. Lawrence, G., m., 1850
-'57.
Henry, Rev. Alex, m., 1864 —
Herron, Rev. David, m., 1855 —
Heyl, Rev. Francis, 1867 —
Hodge, Rev. A. A., m., 1848-'50.
Irving, Rev. David, m., 1847-'49.
* IsJnrari Las, Rev., 1863-'67.
Jamieson, Rev. Jesse M., m., 1836
-'57.
Jamieson, Miss Martha (Mrs.
Sharpe), 1855-'57.
* Janvier, Rev. Levi, m., 1812-64.
LIST OF MISSIONARIES.
1G3
* Johnson, Rev. Albert 0., m.,
1855-'o7.
Johnson, Rev. William F., m.,
18G0 —
Kanioar Sain, Rev., 18G6 —
Kellogg, Rev. Samuel H., m.,
1865 —
Leavitt, Rev. Edward H., m.,
1855-'o7.
* Loeweuthal, Rev. Isador, 1855
-U.
Lowrie, Rev. John C, in., 1833
-'36.
Mnitrii Das, Rev., 1865 —
McAuley, Rev. Wm. H., m., 1840
-'51. '
McEwen, Rev. James, m., 1836-
'38.
McMaster, Gilbert Rev. 1866 —
* McMullin, Rev. Robert M., in.,
1857.
Morris, Mr. Reese, m., 1838-'45.
Morrison, Rev. John H., m., 1838 —
Morrison, Rev. William J. P.,
1865 —
Morrison, Miss Henrietta, 1865 —
Munnis, Rev. Robert M., m., 1847
-'61.
Jlyers, Rev. Jos. H., m., 1865 —
Newton, Rev. John, m., 1835. —
Newton, Miss Margaret (Mrs.
Forman), 1855 —
Newton, John, Jr., M.D., in.,
1860 —
Newton, Rev. Charles B., 1867—
Orbison, Rev. Jas. H., m., 1850 —
Owen, Rev. Joseph in., 1840 —
* Porter, Rev. Joseph,??!., 1836-53.
Rankin, Rev. John C, m., 1840
-'48.
* Reed, Rev. Wm., vi., 1833, '34.
Rogers, Rev. William S., in.,
1836-'48.
Rudolph, Rev. Adolph, m., 1846—
Sayre, Rev. Edward H., ???.,1863 —
Scott, Rev. James L., m., 1839-67.
Seeley, Rev. Augustus H., m.,
1847-'54.
Shaw, Rev. Horatio W., m., 1850
-'55.
Thackwell, Rev. Reese, ???.,1859—
Ullmann, Rev. Julius F., m.,
1848 —
Vanderveer, Miss Jane, 1840-'46.
Walsh, Rev. John J., m., 1843 —
Walsh, I\liss JMarion, 1865, '66.
Warren, Rev. Joseph, ??i.,1839-'54.
Wherry, Rev. Edward M., in.,
1867 —
Wikoff, Rev. Benjamin D., in.,
1860 —
Williams, Rev. Robert E.,1852-'61
Wilson, Rev. James, m., 1835-'51.
Wilson, Rev. Henry R., m., 1838
-'46.
Woodside, Rev. Jno. S., ???.,1848 —
Wray, Rev. John, m., 1843-'49.
Wylie, Theo. W. J., Rev., 1855 —
STAir.
Buell, Rev. William P., in., 1840
-'44.
Bush, Rev. Stephen, in., 1849-'53.
Carden, Rev. Patrick L., «?.,
1866 —
George, Rev. Sam'l C, m., 1862 —
House, Rev. Sam'l R., M.D., m.,
18 i7 —
16-i
MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
!Mattoon, Rev. Stepliea /»., 184:7
-'66
[McDonald, Rev. Noah A., ?«.,
1860 —
McFarland, Rev. Samuel Q.,m.,
1860 —
M'Gilvary, Rev. Daniel »i.,1858 —
Morse, Rev. Andrew B., m., 1856
-'58.
* Odell, Mr. John F., 1863-'64.
"Wilson, Rev. Jonathan, w;.,1858 —
Bao Kwang-hy, Rev., 1865 —
Bau, Rev., 1866 —
Brown, Rev. Hugh A., 1815-'48.
Brown, Miss M. J., 1866 —
Butler, Rev. John, 1868 —
•*Byers, Rev. John, m.. 1852-'53.
Cole, Mr. Richard, m., 1844-'47.
Condic Rev. Ira M., m , 1860 —
Corbett, Rev. Hunter J., m ,
1863 —
* Coulter, Mr. Moses, ;»., 1849-'51.
Culbertson, Rev. M. Simpson, m.
1844-'62.
Danforth, Rev. Joshua A., m.,
1859-'63.
Dodd, Rev. Samuel, m., 1861 —
Downing, Miss C. B., 1866 —
Farnham, Rev. John M. W., «?.,
1860 —
Folsom, Rev. Arthur, ?«., 1863 —
French, Rev. John B., m., 1846-
'58.
French, Mrs. Mary L., 1864-'67.
Gamb.o, Mr. William, 1858 —
* Oayley, Rev. Samuel R., ?«.,
1857-'62.
Green, Rev. David D., //(., 1859 —
Green, Miss Sarah L. (Mrs. Dodd),
1864 —
Happer, Rev. Andrew P., m.,
1844 —
Hepburn, James C, M.D., 1841-
'46.
Inslee, Rev. Elias B.,m., 1857-'B1.
Kerr, John G., M.D., m., 1854 —
Knight, Miss Juana (Mrs. McCar-
tee), 1851 —
'^Ki/inc/ Ling-yin, Rev., 1864:-'66.
Leyenberger, Rev. Joseph A., m.,
1866 —
* Lloyd, Rev. John, 1844-'48.
Loomis, Rev. Augustus W., m.,
1844-'50.
* Lowrie, Rev. Walter M., 1843-
'47.
* Lowrie, Rev. Reuben, m., 1854
-'60.
Martin, Rev. Samuel N., hj., 1850
-'58.
Martin, Rev. William A. P., »/».,
1850 —
Mateer, Rev. Calvin W., »i.,1863—
McBryde, Rev. Thomas L., hi..
1840-'43.
McCartee, D. Betlmne, M.D., m.,
1844 —
Mills, Rev. Charles R., m., 1857 —
* Mitchell, Rev. John A., 1338.
Morrison, Rev.Wm,T.,??i., 1860 —
Nevius, Rev. John L., m., 1854 —
Noyes, Rev. Henry V., m., 1867 —
Noyes, Miss Henrietta, 18G8 —
*Orr, Rev. Robert W., m., 1838-
'41.
MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
165
Preston, Rev. Charles F., m., japan.
1854 —
* Quarterman, Rev. John W., Hepburn, James C, M.D., m.,
1846-"57. 1859 —
* Rankin, Rev. Henry V., in., 1848 Thompson, Rev. David, 1863 —
-'63.
Roberts, Rev. John S., m., 1861- Chinese in California.
'65.
Speer, Rev. William, m., 1843- Speer, Rev. Wm., »»., 1852-'57.
'50. Loomis, Rev. Augustus W.,
Sing Mang-Kwe, Rev., 1866 — 1859 —
Uoh Cong-eng, Rev., 1866 —
Way, Rev. Richard Q., m., 1844- missionaries to the jews.
'58.
Wherry, Rev. John, w., 1864— MiUer, Rev. Matthew R.,1846-'52
Wight, Rev. Joseph K., m., 1848- Neander, Rev. John, 1848 —
'57. Neuhaus, Rev. Fred'k J.,1850-'56.
Zia Ying-tong, Rev., 1864 — Steinthal, Rev. Bernard, 1849-'54.
Straus, Rev. Julius, 1853-'57.
U;^" The years appended to each name denote the time after arriv-
ing in the missionary field until leaving it. The letter m. signifies
that the missionary whose name it follows is a married man. A *
is prefixed to the name of a missionary who has died while con-
nected with the mission. Names printed in italic denote natives.
XL
LIST OF MEMBERS OF THE EXECUTIVE
COMMITTEE.
Ministers.
Francis HeiTon, D.D., 1831-37.
Elisha P. Swift, D.D, 1831-'37.
Luther Halsey, D.D., 1831-'3S.
Allan D. Campbell, D.D. 1831-'34.
Thomas E. Baird, 1831-'33.
Eobert Patterson, 1831-37.
Joseph W. Blythe, 1834-'35.
David Elliott, D.D., 1836-'37.
John W. Nevin, D.D., 183G-'37.
*Wm.W. Phillips, D.D., 1837-'65.
Joseph McElroy, D.D., 1837-'44.
*John M. Krebs, D.D., 1837-'45 ;
iSicholas Murray, D.D., 1837- '38.
Elias W. Crane, 1837.
*George Potts, D.D., 183r-'45 ;
52-'64.
Edward D. Smith, D.D., 1837-'38.
John Breckinridge, D.D., 1838-'40.
Jacob J. Jaueway, D.D., 1839, '54.
Daniel Wells, 1840-'49.
Gardiner Spring, D.D., 1841-'45.
Wm. D. Snodgrass, D.D.,1845-'50.
James W. Alexander, D.D., 1845-
'49 ; '51-'53.
John C. Lowrie, 1850 —
MelancthonW. Jacobus, D.D.1850.
James M.Macdonald,D.D., 1851-
'53.
Horatio N. Brinsmade, D.D., 1853.
J.Leighton\Vilson,D.D.,1853-'61.
William Bannard, D.D., 18o3-'G3.
John Thomson, D.D., 1853-61.
John D. Wells, D.D., 1854 —
Nathan L. Rice, D.D., 1861-'67.
William G. T. Shedd, D.D., 1863.
Charles K. Imbrie, D.D., 1865 —
David Irving, D.D., 1865 —
William M. Paxton, D.D., 1867 —
James 0. Murray, D.D., 1867 —
Laymen.
John Hannen, 1831-'37.
Samuel Thompson, 1831-'37.
Francis G. Bailey, 1831-'35.
James Wilson, 1831-36.
Alexander Semple, 183.'>-"37.
(166)
Walter Lowrie, 1830 —
Walter H. Lowrie, 1836-'37.
Alexander Laughlin, 1836-'37.
James Lenox, 1837 —
James Paton, 1837-'40.
LIST OF EXECUTIVE OFFICERS.
1G7
Henry Kankin, 1838-'40.
Hugh Aucliincloss, 1838-'51.
Moses Allen, 1838-'41.
William Steele, 1840-'44.
*David W. C. Olypliant, 1844r-'51.
James Donaldson, 1846.
James T. Soutter, 1847-51.
Robert Carter, 1847 —
Cliarles D. Drake, 1849-'50.
William Rankin, Jr., 1850 —
Gassoway B. Lamar, 1850-'51.
Robert L. Stuart, 1851 —
Jasper Corning, 1852.
Lebbeus B. Ward, 1853 —
George T. Olypliant, 1864r-'66.
David Olypliant, 1866 —
XII.
LIST OF EXECUTIVE OFFICERS.
CORKESPONDING SECRET^VRIES.
Rev. Elislia P. Swift, D. D 1831-'87.
Hon. Walter Lowrie 1836 —
Rev. John C. Lowrie 1850 —
Rev. J. Leigliton Wilson, D. D 1853-'61.
Rev. David Irving, D. D 1865 —
ASSISTANT CORHESPONDING SECRETARIES.
Rev. Daniel Wells 1837-'40.
Rev. Jolin C. Lowrie 1838-'50.
TREASURERS.
Mr. Samuel Thompson. . . ". 1831-37.
Mr. James Paton 1837-40.
Rev. Daniel Wells 1840-'49.
Hon. Charles*D. Drake 1849-'51.
William Rankin, Jr., Esq, 1850 —
XTII.
SEMOXS FOR rOREIGiX MISSIONS.
Where Preached. Date. Preacher. Text.
Pittsburg May 8, 1833. Ker. Joseph Stevenson.
..May 7, 1834.. Rev. David Lewis.
. May 24, 1835. .Rev. W. W.Phillips, D.D.2 Cor. iv. 3.
Philadelphia. .May 23, 1838. .Rev. S. Miller, D.D Is. lii. 2.
" ..May 19, 1839.. Rev. A. Alexander, D.D..PS. sliii. 4.
" . .May 24, 1840. .Rev. J. L. Wilson, D.D. . .Matt. xxiv. 14.
" ..May 23, :841..Rev. J. McElroy, D.D....IS. XXV. 6, 7.
" . .May 22, 1S42. .Rev.W.D.Snodgrass,D.D.Cor. x. 15, 16.
..May 21,1843..Rev. W. S. Plamer,D.D. Ps. xi.3.
Louisville May 19, lS44..Rev. J. C. Young, D.D... Acts xx. 35.
Cincinnati May 18, 1845. .Rev. W. S. Potts, D.D.. . .Rev. xix. 6, 7.
New York May 10, 1S46.. Rev. N. Murray, D.D Is. Ix. 1.
Philadelphia... May 24, 1846. Rev. W.W. Phillips, D.D.Ig. Ixi. 1.
Richmond May 23, 1847.. Re v. J.W.Alexander, D.D.Phil, ii. 11.
New York May 7, 184S. Rev. C. Hodge, D.D Matt, xxviii. 19, 20.
Baltimore May 21, 184S..Rev. E. P. Swift, D.D....P8. 1.5.
Pittsburg May 31, 1849. .Rev. T. L. Jancway, D.D.Luke x. 2.
Cincinnati May 19, lS50..Rev. Willis Lord, DD John xii. 32.
NewYork May 4, 1S51.. Rev. Geo. Potts, D.D Rom. 1. 14, 16.
St. Louis May 18, 1851. .Rev. W.C. Anderson, D.D.Ib. Ix. 1.
NewYork May 2, 1852. .Rev. W. B. Sprague, D.D.Eeb. xi. 4.
Charleston .... May 23, 1852. .Rev. W. A. Scott, D.D 1 John t. 4.
Philadelphia. May 22, 1853. .Rev. T. Smyth, D.D Rom. x. 13-15.
Buffalo May 21, lS54..Rev. J. Leyburn, D.D Dan. iv. 14.
NewYork May 6, 1855.. Rev. S. Robinson, D.D.. .Matt. xiii. 31,32.
May 4, lS56..Rev. P. D. Gurley, D.D...Markxvi. 15.
" May 18, lS56..Rev. J. H. Thornwell,D.D.John x. 17, 19.
May 3, 1357..RCV.M. S.Culbert&on,D.D.lB. xlix. 12,
Lexington May 25, 1857. .Rev. E. P. Humphrcy,D.D.Acta 1. 8.
New York May 1 , 1 S5S . . Rev. R. L. Dabney, D D . . John iv. 35.
New Orleans.. May 10, lS58..Rev. A. A. Porter John xviii. 37.
NewYork May 1, l.S59..Rev. J. Hall,D.D 1 Cor. ix. 12-la9t clause.
Indianapolis.. May 23, 1859.. Rev. B. M. Palmer, D.D...Zech. vi. 12.
NewYork May C, lSC0..Rev. E. R.Craven, D.D. ..Is. liii. 11 -first clause.
(168^
SERMONS FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS. 169
Where Preached. Date. Preacher. Text.
KocHESTEB May 23, lS60..Rcv. R. L. Stanton, D.D..Acts ix. 6.
New York May 5, ISGL.Rev. W. U. Gieen,D.D.. .Isaiahxlix. 3.
May 4, 1862.. Rev. J. M. Krebs, D.D.. .1 Thess. ii. 16.
May 3, 1863. .Rev.W. G. T. Shedd, D.D.Rom, i. 30, 31, 28.
May 1, lSG4..Rev. A. A. Hodge, D.D. .Gen. xllx. 10.
Ap'l 30, lSG5..Rev. M. J. Hickok. D.D. .Matt, xxviii. 19, 20.
May 6, lS66..Rev. C. Dickson, D.D Rom. x. 13-15.
May 5, 1S67 . . Rev. John L. Nevius Ex. xiv. 15.
Sermons vrerc preached for the Board on some occasions, not connected with
its Annual Meetings, but at the request of the Executive Committee, by Rev.
Henry A. Boardman, D.D., Rev. Joseph A. Alexander, D.D., and probably others ;
dates and places not mentioned in the Chronicle and F'&reif/n Missionary.
Sermons and Addresses printed in publications of the Board, though not
preached in connection with its meetings or services, are as follows, viz. :
Rev. William B. Sprague, D.D., Is. Ixiii. 1.
Rev. Cornelius C. Cuyler, D.D., Prov. iii. 9, 10.
Rev. Richard W. Dickinson, Address at a Missionary Meeting, May, 1S43.
Rev. Reuben Smith, Address at a Missionary Meeting, May 7, 1&13.
Rev. Joseph Harvey, D.D., Matt. x. 8.
Rev. H. N. Wilson, D.D., Address at the Synod of New York, Oct., 1844
Hon. Walter Lowrie, Address at the Synod of Pittsburg, Oct., 1847.
Rev. Wm. W. Phillips, D.D., Address at the Synod ofNew York, Oct. 31, 1846.
Rev. Wm. W. Phillips, D.D., Address at the Synod of New York, Oct. 16, 1S60.
Rev. James S. Edwards, Address at the Synod of New York, Oct. 17, 1848.
Rev. Melancthon W. Jacobus, D.D., Address at the Synod of New York, Oc-
tober 17, 1849.
Rev. Geo. D. Armstrong, D.D., Address at the General Assembly, 1834.
Rev. John B. Adger, D.D., Address at the General Assembly, 1854.
Rev. Cyrus Dickson, D.D., Address at a Missionary Meeting, May 25, 1854.
Rev. J. Leigh ton Wilson, D.D., Address at a Farewell Missionary Meeting,
April 16, 1S54.
Rev. David Irving, D.D., Address at the Synod of New York, Oct. 17, 1854.
Rev. William Bannard, D.D., Matt, xxviii. 18-20.
William Rankin, Jr., Esq., Address at the Synod of New Jersey, OctoberlT,
1855.
William Rankin, Jr., Esq., Address at the Synod of New Jersey, October
21, 1S57.
Rev. Abraham Gosman, D.D., John xxi. 19.
Rev.N. West, Jr., D.D., Address at the Synod of New York, Oct. 3.3, 1861.
Rev. Edward H. Leavitt, Address at a Missionary Meeting, May 20, 1862.
Rev. J. E. Rockwell, D.D., Address at the Synod of New York, Oct. 22,1862.
Rev. John M. Lowrie, D.D., Address at the General Assembly, 1863.
Rev. Wm. Speer, D D., Address at the General Assembly, 1863.
Rev. Wm. Irvin, Address at the Synod of New York, Oct. 16, 1866.
Many of the Sermons and Addresses in the above list, printed first in the Peri-
odicals of the Board, were issued in pamphlet form also ; but they are mostly out
of print.
8
XIY.
A GENERAL STATEMENT OF EECEIPTS.
To May 1st, 1833,
$ 6,43190
1834,
16,396 46
1835,
17,677 53
1836,
19,133 36
'* 1837,
33,833 54
1838,
45,498 63
1839,
58,779 18
1840,
54,644 65
1841,
67,081 58
1842,
57,908 39
1843,
55,163 66
1844,
63,718 44
1845,
83,872 69
1846,
90,561 15
1847,
93,679 34
1848,
108,586 38
1849,
110,534 40
1850,
136,075 40
1851,
139,084 33
1853,
144,933 90
1853,
153,268 83
1854,
173,834 05
1855,
182,806 65
1856,
193,564 54
1857,
207,464 47
1858,
223,977 79
1859,
238,844 37
1860,
339,796 46
1861,
307,563 86
1863,
177,863 77
1863,
188,458 93
(170)
A GENERAL STATEMENT OF RECEIPTS. 171
To May 1st, 1864, . . . 223,000 15
1865, . . . 270,914 52
1866, . . . 207,177 43
1867, . . . 244,667 80
$4,493,670 41
Notes. — 1. The preceding figures show the aggregate receipts in
each year ; that is, the amount received from all sources. The sums
contributed by the churches were considerably less. For example,
in the aggregate of 1867, are included $4,568 from the Indian funds
for education ; .«:11,000 from the Bible Society and $3,400 from the
Tract Society ; $8,525 from friends in India, China, etc. ; $6,937
from the Reformed Presbyterian Church ; $7,863 from the sale of
mission lands ; so that $302,183 was the amount given by the
Presbyterian Church. Of this $203,182, the sum of $14,457 was
received in legacies, leaving |187,325 as the amount given by the
churches for the year ending on the first of May, 1867.
3. This statement affords ground of encouragement to the friends
of missions. It shows a large increase in the pecuniary support of
this cause, and that this increase has been made, on the whole, in a
gradual and steady manner.
3. It must not be forgotten, however, that the cause of missions
receives but a small support, as compared with the number and the
pecuniary means of the churches. Over 246,000 communicants were
reported in 1867 in the Minutes of fhe General Assembly. The
small offering of two cents a week from each communicant, would
have placed over $60,000 in the mission treasury above the amount
actually received from the churches. The sum received included
the gifts of Sabbath Schools, of many non-communicants, and of
many communicants who gave large sums — tens, hundreds, and in
some instances thousands of dollars each ; it cannot be questioned
that many donors, both of small and large sums, have given nobly
to this cause, even as the Lord has prospered them, yea, in some
cases, beyond their ability to give. This makes the feeling of
regret all the deeper, that so many of their Christian brethren have
given nothing to send the Gospel to the unevangelized, or, if any-
thing, only a small amount as compared with their pecimiary means,
or with the urgent wants of unevangelized nations.
4. Four and a-half millions of dollars seem to be a large sum of
money to be devoted to one object ; some have complained of its
172 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
being " sent out of the country. " Yes, but it is the aggregate
amount, given in more than thirty years, for the great object of the
conversion of unevangelized nations, by a part of the Christian
Church favored above most in the possession of pecuniary resources.
Far more than this is spent on single articles of luxury. Greatly
more money is " sent out of the country " every year by our coun-
trymen, for brandy and other foreign spirits, v^hich, in most cases,
are inj urious to our people. Greatly more is dissipated in the fumes
of tobacco. Besides, all experience teaches that the supporters of
foreign missions yield to no others in the liberal support of every
good and benevolent object at home. And, moreover, who can
doubt, that as a mere mercantile investment, the money expended
on this cause is amply repaid to the country in many ways ? But
this expenditure rests on far surer ground ; it is the money of
Christian stewards, spent at their Lord's command, for the promo-
tion of his cause, for the salvation of souls perishing for lack of
vision, and for the glory of his blessed name.
xy.
MEMOIRS OF MISSIOMRIES.
AH-YUING.
A GAIN the hand of the Lord has been laid upon us,
-^^ and removed from our midst one of the choice plants
in his vineyard here, from whom we expected much,
and whose loss we feel to be a sad and mysterious dis-
pensation. Ah-yuing, wife of Tsiang Vong-kweng, (for-
merly catechist at San-poh, now stationed at Ningpo,)
was originally a pupil in Miss Aldersey's Boarding-
school, and came into our school when Miss Aldersey
transferred her school to our mission. She, lier mother,
and her grandmother, were all baptized by Mr. Nevius in
February, 1859. The mother is still with us, but the
grandmother went to her rest three or four years since.
Previous to her marriage, Ah-yuing acted for some time
as assistant teacher in our Female Boarding-school, and
after her marriage exerted a very happy influence upon
the families around her, in the part of San-poh where her
husband was stationed.
She was the most accomplished woman ever educated
in our school, and had read quite an unusual amount of
the ordinary Chinese literature. When her husband was
(173)
174 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
taken under the care of Presbytery and commenced his
studies as a student of theology, she studied with him,
and was as thoroughly prepared, and could have stood
the examinations as well as he. The pastor and elders
at San-poh highly respected her for her accomplishments
and learning. After the meeting of Presbytery in Octo-
ber, they called to make her a parting visit, and when
they rose to take leave, she burst into tears, and told
them she should never see their faces again. They all
showed a good deal of feeling, and kneeling down, com-
mended her to God and to the power of his grace.
About a month before her death, I told her candidly
that there were no hopes of her recovery, and asked her
how she felt in the prospect of death. She said that
when she thought of her sins, she felt afraid. I told her
that Jesus came not to save the righteous, but sinners.
She said that was a thought that gave her comfort. She
told her husband that she felt troubled that she had
done so little for Christ when she had health and youth,
and said : " What if I should turn out an Ignorance at
last," (referring to that character in Bunyan's Pilgrim's
Progress). Her husband exhorted her to examine her-
self as to whether she had sincerely given herself to
Jesus or not. After awhile, and after he had prayed
with her, she told him she could not think she had been
a hypocrite ; and soon commenced to comfort herself by
calling to mind the promises of God, and particularly
delighted in repeating the 90th Psalm. She said one
day : " All the books in the world are not worth one
sentence of the Bible." One day during a fainting fit,
her mother and her husband commenced to weep aloud,
thinking she was expiring. As soon as she could speak,
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 175
she gently rebuked them, saying : " I am passing through
the river of death ; you ouglit to be comforting and up-
hokling me, but I am obliged to comfort you." She felt
wearied with the conversation of those who talked of
worldly things, but expressed herself refreshed and grate-
ful when any one talked to her of spiritual things. To
all her unconverted friends, when they visited her, she
gave warnings and exhortations to flee from the wrath
to come ; and to her Christian friends, she expressed the
hope that we should meet her in heaven. She told her
husband that she was surprised at herself that the fear
of death was all gone, and that she felt that Jesus was
with her as her helper and upholder, and that the Holy
Spirit was in her heart. On Monday, December 24th,
18G6, I saw her for the last time, but she was so feeble
that I only spoke a few words of comfort to her, and
left the room. Her Imsband came after to me to say,
that his wife wished him to ask if I thought she would
die that night. I told him that I thought she would
not die that night, but probably before that time the
next day. She replied : " Oh, that is good news !" She
then told her husband to give her dying thanks to those
friends who had visited her and sent her little tokens of
love during her illness, mentioning them by name, and
told him that to go and be with Jesus was better than
even to stay with him. Very soon after this she became
unconscious, and about noon on Christmas day, she fell
asleep, aged twenty-three yeare.
I have written thus minutely for the confirmation of
your faith, as it has been of mine, in seeing an intelligent,
clear-minded Christian woman give such comforting evi-
dence of the power of Jesus to " make a dying-bed feel
176 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
soft as downy pillows are," and to show that among
those who are indeed born of God, there is no difference,
we are no more Barbarian and Scythian, bond and free —
but all fellow-saints, fellow-citizens of the better country,
having one Lord, one faith, one hope, one home in
glory.— Z>. B. McCcwtee^ M.D.
MRS. MARY J. AINSLIE.
Mrs. Ainslie, wife of the Rev. George Ainslie, of the
Choctaw mission, died February 14, 1861 — " in the full
hope of a glorious immortality ; her last words were,
Jesus is precious ! He alone is precious !" — Annual
Beport, 1861.
REV. JONATHAN P. ALWARD.
Mr. Alward was born in Baskingridge, N. J., gradu-
ated at Nassau Hall, and studied theology also in Prince-
ton. He went as a missionary to Western Africa in
1839, on an exploring visit with Messrs. Pinney and
Canfield. Selecting the Kroo country as their field of
labor, they returned home, and the next year Messrs.
Canfield and Alward went back to Africa with their
wives ; but they were not allowed to continue by reason
of death. Mr. Alward entered into rest April 21st, 1841,
at Cape Palmas, on his way to Settra Kroo, in the
twenty-eighth year of his age ; and Mr. Canfield, May
7th, 1842, at Settra Kroo. Mrs. Alward and Mrs. Can-
field returned to their friends in this country. Mr. Al-
ward is spoken of in the Annual Report of the Board as
a " talented and devoted missionary."
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 177
REV. JAMES R. AMOS AND REV. ARMISTEAD
MILLER.
These colored ministers were both graduates of the
Ashmun Institute, and missionaries in Liberia. Mr.
Amos died soon after his return from that country in
1864. Mr. Miller died at his station January 18th, 1865.
Both were men of considerable energy and much pro-
mise, but were early taken from their work to tlieir
rest. — Annual Report, 1865.
REV. JOSEPH W. BARR.
Mr. Barr departed this life in Richmond, Va., Octo-
ber 26th, 1832, of cholera, while on his way to embark
for Western Africa. He was the son of the Rev. Thomas
Barr, of Ohio, graduated at Western Reserve College,
studied theology at Andover and Princeton, and was in
the thirtieth year of his age when he died. He is
spoken of as a man of remarkable energy and devoted
piety. His death Avas regarded as a great loss to the
missionary cause. His memoir, prepared by the Rev.
E. Swift, D.D., was publisshed at Pittsburg in 18B3, and
a few years ago it was published by the Board of Publi-
cation, Philadelphia.
MISS SARAH P. BARBER.
Miss Barber, a native of New York, and a teacher
in the Chickasaw Mission, died October 10, 1859. " She
was a Christian missionary of no ordinarv excellence.
8*
178 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
Her associates in the missionary work bear honorable
testimony to the fidelity with which she always dis-
charged her duties as a tcaclier, and a much greater
number of witnesses, both in tlie Indian country and in
the circle of her acquaintance in New York, can testify
to her eminent piety and devotion to the Redeemer." —
Anmial Report, 1860.
MES. BUSH.
Mks. Bush, wife of the Rev. Stephen Bush, of the
Mission in Siam, died July 23, 1861. " Her last days
were full of Christian joy and peace. ' In the full pos-
session of all her faculties,' one of the missionaries
wrote, ' without one cloud to separate between her
and a present Saviour, she went down into the Jordan
of death, singing hallelujah, in the triumph of victory.
The Siamese have lost in her a faithful, praying friend :
the Mission a kind and exemplary fellow-laborer, and
her bereaved husband an affectionate and beloved com-
panion.' " — Annual Report^ 1852.
REV. JOHN BYERS.
Mr. Byers was born in tlie north of Ireland, of pious
parents, who from his infancy dedicated him to the
ministry. With this object in view he was sent to the
University of Glasgow, Scotland, where he graduated
with honor in his seventeenth or eighteenth year. I
tliink that it was during his college course, that, know-
ing he was designed for the sacred ministry, and feel-
ing at the same time a repugnance to entering it with-
out a change of heart, which he felt he did not possess,
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 179
he determined to avoid it altogether. Still the wishes
of his parents seemed to weigh heavily on his mind,
and to carry out his purposes least offensively to them,
he made up his mind, with their approbation, to go to
America. Ilis father furnished him with what means he
could, and when he left his native land, I think his in-
tention was to engage in some mercantile business on
his arrival in the United States. During tlie voyage he
was much occupied with serious thoughts, which appear to
have disturbed his future plans. He landed in New
York in the fall of 1S48, and as he afterwards remarked,
about the same time that the party of missionaries he
was afterwards to join sailed for China.
Soon after his landing he became acquainted with
Rev. J. W. Alexander, D.D., through whose instrumen-
tality he found himself, witliin ten days after his arrival,
on the way to Princeton, to enter the Theological Semi-
nary. He became a member of Dr. Alexander's church
[whether by letter from home or by profession at a
future period he did not say — I suppose the former, from
the fact of church-membership being required in order
to enter the Seminary], but his own conviction was that
he never met with a change of heart till his fii'st year in
the Seminary. He found himself, as he said, in a dif-
ferent atmosphere from what he had ever before been in.
Whatever may have been the change, the principles of
religion seem to have taken at this time a more deep
hold of his quiet yet earnest spirit. In his studies,
which he loved now both for their own sake and the
relation which they had to his future course, he scents
to have embarked with intense zeal. Trusting too much
to what he supposed was a good constitution, he soon
180 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
found himself a dyspeptic, with its accompanying fits
of raelanclioly. His zeal to engage in the work which
he had before avoided seemed to have led him to the
choice of the Foreign Missionary field. After complet-
ing his three years' course, and having been appointed
a missionary to Shanghai, China, he left on a visit to
his parents in his native land. After spending nearly
a year visiting his native land, and portions of England
and Scotland, during which time he was married, he
embarked again for the United States, and soon sailed
for Shanghai, China, where he arrived August, 1852.
He gave himself to the study of the Chinese language
with what he afterwards styled a miserly feeling, too
grasping and greedy in what was, to a proper extent,
commendable. It was not long, however, before sym}>
toras of pulmonary disease were developed. He lost
strength rapidly, and under medical advice, it was
deemed best that he should return to the United States.
But he did not survive the voyage, dying on May 7th,
1853, a few days before tlie ship arrived at New York.
His remains were interred in this city. His bereaved
companion, a lady hold in high esteem, was received
with warm sympathy, and after some time she returned
to her native country.
The Rev. Joseph K. Wight, with whom Mr. Byers
was associated at Shanghai, whose sketch has fur-
nished the preceding particulars, says further : It was
evident to all who knew him here, that God liad en-
dowed him with a quick, vigoi-ous and discriminating
fntellect. He grasped knowledge quickly and thor-
oughly. His judgment was clear and good, and for
a man of his age unconnnonly trnstworthy. Even in
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 181
matters new to liirn which came soon after his arrival,
he soon saw and understood what course was best to be
pursued. In disposition, he was gentle ; he was neither
rough nor forward, neither rash nor stubborn ; and yet
he was not easy and inactive, but full of strong and
earnest feeling ; ready, where judgment and Christian
principle sanctioned, to push forward in any good work.
His piety took in some measure the shape of his dis-
position. It was practical, extending to his whole life,
yet not officious ; still it was earnest, and had posses-
sion of his whole nature. Practical duties were per-
formed not merely as duties, but as the result of the
inner life. His religion swelled up from a heart living
by faith in the Son of God, and was manifest, not so
much because his object was to manifest it, as because
it existed ; because the truth was loved and felt, and
operated on the outward life ; because out of the abund-
ance of his heart his mouth spoke. It was seen in his
face and conduct ; in the constant spiritual conflict and
final victory even over the last enemy, death, when in
peace he went home to God."
MRS. LIZZIE G. CALDERWOOD.
Mrs. Calderwood, wife of the Rev. William Calder-
wood, of the mission in India, died August 15, 1859.
"Her amiable disposition, her unaffected missionary
zeal, and her humble and exemplary piety, secured for her
the warm regard of her missionary companions, who
mourn over her early removal from their ranks." An-
nual Report, 1860. A brief Memoir of Mrs. Calderwood
was published by the American Tract Society.
182 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
MRS. JANE CALDWELL.
Mrs. Caldwell, wife of the Rev. Joseph Caldwell, died
at Saharunpur, India, on the 8th of November, 1839.
The Missionary Chronicle of April, 1840, pays a brief
but high tribute to her excellence as a Christian woman
and licr qualifications for usefulness.
" She anticipated a fatal termination of her disease,
(a fever), but was perfectly resigned, and well supported
by the grace of Christ Jesus. She was a truly estimable
woman, as all can bear witness who were well acquaint-
ed with her. A more unaffected and humble-minded
follower of Christ we have seldom known. She seemed
also to be well qualified for usefulness, but her mission-
ary course has been a brief one. Such has been the
will of the Lord."
REV. JAMES R. CAMPBELL, D.D.
Dr. Campbell was a native of Ireland, but came to
this country in his youth. He was a member of the Re-
formed Presbyterian Church, and pursued his studies
under its direction. Appointed as a missionary, he
arrived in India with his wife in 1836. With the ex-
ception of a visit to this country, during which he pre-
pared for tlie press a work on Missions in Hindustan,
published in Philadelphia in 1852, he spent his life as a
minister in faithful labors on heathen ground. His
death is thus referred to in the Record of January,
1863: .
" It is with great regret we have to record the-death
MEMOIES OF MISSIONARIES. 183
of the Rev. James R. Campbell, D.D., of Saliarunpur, at
Landour, India, on the 18th of September, 1862. His
illness was a gangrenous affection of one of his feet,
which caused extreme suffering ; but he was enabled to
bear his suffering with patience, and he departed this
life in tlie blessed hope of immortality. He was in the
sixty-second year of his age, having been a missionary
in India over twenty-six years. As a missionary of the
Board, he was greatly esteemed by his bretlircu of the
Lodiana Mission, and other friends in India, as well as
by a large number of Christian friends in this country.
His death is a great loss to the mission. He was a
laborious, energetic, faithful laborer in the vineyard,
and one greatly useful in his work. We mourn over his
death, but we would feel grateful to God for the grace
manifested in his life and labors during so many years.
It is hoped that a suitable memoir of him will be pub-
lished."
REV. DAVID E. CA3IPBELL.
Mr. Campbell was a native of Pennsylvania, born in
1825, and a graduate of Marshall College and of the
Alleghany Theological Seminary. He went to India
with his wife in 1850, and was settled at Futtehgurh,
actively and faithfully engaged in the usual missionary
labors, until overtaken by the storm of the Sepoy Rebel-
lion in 1857. Mr. Campbell, his wife, and their two
youngest children (the oldest being absent from home at
the time, and thereby saved), Mr. and Mrs. Freeman,
Mr. and Mrs. Johnson, and Mr. and Mrs. McMul-
lin, were led to seek safety by trying to reach Allaha-
bad, a British station 250 miles lower down on the
184 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Ganges ; but their voyage ended in their being taken
prisoners and put to death at Cawnpore, by orders of
the rebel chief Nena Sahib, on the 13th of June, 1857.
They, in company with a large number of other prison-
ers, English officers, merchants, planters, and many of
their wives and children, were shot early in the morn-
ing on the parade ground of that city. The history of
these terrible times has been so often written, that no
particular narrative need be given here. Mr. Walsh's
book, "Memorial of the Futtehgurh Missionaries," will,
of course, be consulted by persons who seek fuller
information.
MRS. :mary J. ca:mpbell.
Mrs. Campbell, wife of the Rev. D. E. Campbell,
was a native of Ohio. Her portrait in Mr. Walsh's
book, would lead one to feel assured that a sweet and
gentle spirit animated her ; and her life was indeed
marked by great Christian excellence. She was active
in fulfilling her missionary duties, and equally faithful
as a wife and a mother. xVlways trying to do the work
of the Lord, yet shrinking from notice or commendation ;
humble, conscientious, trusting only in the Saviour, she,
no doubt, found his grace all-sufficient in the last hour.
She was in her twenty-seventh year when she was put to
death at Cawnpore.
REV. OREN K. CANFIELD.
Mr. Canfield was a native of Massachusetts, but his
home was in Morristown, N. J., when he was pursuing
his preparatory and college studies. He graduated at
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 186
Nassau Hall in 1835, spent the usual time in the Prince-
ton Theological Seminary, and went to Africa with' Mr.*
Alward, as alrcad}' mentioned in his obituary notice,
supra. Dr. J. L. Day, whose professional service was
rendered to Mr. Canficld in his last illness, said of him,
" God was pleased to give Mr. Canficld strength and
perseverance to overcome all the difficulties in the way
of erecting a new mission station. He was abundantly
inspired Avith zeal in the good cause." Mr. Sawyer, his
colleague, wrote of him : " He died on the Tth of May,
1842, at the age of thirty-three, after an illness of about
seventeen days, a peaceful and triumphant death. The
last hours of brother Canficld, were marked by resig-
nation to the will of God. More than once he asked
those attending upon him if they had heard him mur-
mur or complain, and upon being answered in the neg-
ative, and that he had borne his sickness very patiently ;
he interrupted by saying, ' Not unto me, but all is to be
ascribed unto the praise and glory of his grace.' Seldom
if ever has there been a person more delighted in his
work, or more encouraged with the prospect in view ;
and yet no sooner is it made manifest unto him that his
purposes and desires are about to be thwarted than he
exclaims, ' the will of the Lord be done!'"
REV. WILLIAM CLEIVIEKS.
Mr. Clemens was a native of Wheeling, Ya., a grad-
uate of Washington College, Penn., and of Princeton
Theological Seminary, and a missionary for nine years in
Corisco, Western Africa. He was a man of more than
ordinary energy, great warmth of heart, and piety the
186 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
most sincere and devoted. Accompanied by his equally
devoted Avife, he went to Africa in September, 1853. Their
health requiring a change of climate for a season, they re-
turned in 1858 to this country on a visit, and went back to
Corisco early in the next year. Mrs. Clemens' health
needing to be again recruited, she came home, leaving
Mr. Clemens at his post ; but it became necessary for
him also to seek health again in his native land. On
the voyage he was taken to his rest on the 24th of June,
1862, in the thirty-seventh year of his age, and he
was buried at sea in south lat. 2°. west long. 6^ 27^
Though compelled to take furloughs from his work,
Mr. Clemens' missionary life and labors were but very
little marked by the feebleness of ill health ; during
most of the time, his health was good ; indeed, so vigor-,
ous that he often went beyond the bounds of prudence
in his work, doing in Africa what few men would at-
tempt to do in this country. This was particularly
manifest in the building of his dwelling house, in his
journeys to visit the main-land tribes, in order to obtain
scholars for instruction at his station in Corisco, and
generally in all his work. Whatever he undertook to do,
he did " with a will," with all his might. He was an earn-
est, whole-hearted missionary. And his labors were not
in vain. His success in collecting scholars from several
different tribes, whom he hoped to prepare for usefulness
among their own people, was indeed remarkable ; to
secure it he had to make difficult and sometimes danger-
ous journej'S, remove prejudices, allay fears, and win
the confidence of heathen parents. It was a cause of
the greatest joy to him to see some of these young
men brought to a saving knowledge of Christ, and de-
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 187
voting themselves to his service. In preaching services,
also, and in translating a part of the Sacred Scrip-
tures into Benga, Mr. Clemens bore a full share. But it
is impossible to give an adequate view of the character,
labors, and usefulness of this good man — this able mis-
sionary, in this brief sketch. Let it be ended with the
tribute paid to his memory by his colleague, the Rev.
C. Dc Ileer, who was a passenger with him in tlie same
ship, likewise seeking the restoration of health, and per-
mitted to minister to his comfort in his last illness.
" Again is our dear mission plunged into deep sor-
row by the loss of one of its most able and laborious
members. Answerable to his high calling as a mis-
sionary of the cross, our sainted brother executed his
office in season and out of season ; indeed, by night
and by day, on the land and on the sea, the mountain
top and the valley, the chapel, as well as the poor Afri-
can hut ; in short, he was the missionary everywhere.
It was for Africa, long despised and neglected Africa,
that his noble Christian heart bled. Honored with the
privilege of becoming a servant to ' the servant of serv-
ants,' he sacrificed his all to win them to Christ. To
be the means of educating these outcasts of the earth,
he took his life into his hand, went forward from tribe
to tribe, planting the standard of the cross, proclaiming
peace through the blood of the Lamb, liberty to the
captives."
REV. JOHN CLOUD.
Mr. Cloud was born and brought up in Western
Pennsylvania, but no information has been received of
his early life. lie graduated at Jefferson College,
188 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
studied theology at the Alleghany Seminary, reached
Africa as a missionary December 31st, 1833, and died
in April, 1834. He was a man of ardent temperament,
which led him, against the comisel of his colleagues, to
undertake for missionary exploration a journey of one
hundred and fifty miles on foot, before he had fully re-
covered from sickness. Tiie unavoidable exposure and
fatigue of the journey prostrated his strength, and
brought on an attack of dysentery, under which he sunk
in a few days. He is remembered as a man of loving
heart, generous impulses, respectable talents, and the
sincerest piety. His age was about thirty.
MRS. LAURA COXDIT.
Mrs. Condit, wife of the Rev. Ira M. Condit, of the
mission in China, died December 5, 1866. " She was
qualified for usefulness in a high degree, and was de-
voted to her Lord's work, so that her removal is one of
the mysteries of Providence. She was kept in perfect
peace in her last illness." — Annual Rejyort^ 1867.
MR. JAMES CRAIG.
Mk. Craig, a teacher in the mission in India, a mem-
ber of the Reformed Presbyterian Church, died August
16, 1845, in the forty-sixth year of his age. — Annual
Report, 1846. In the Missionary Chronicle of February,
1846, there is a warm tribute to his memory by the Rev.
J. R. Campbell, D.D.
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. * 189
MR. M. S. COULTER.
Moses Stanley Coulter was born on the 30tli of
May, 1824, in Brooke County, Virginia. From this
place he removed, with his parents, to the State of Illi-
nois, where he afterwards resided. In the sixteentli
year of his age, he experienced, as he hoped, a change
of heart, and publicly professed his faith in Christ.
With a view to preparation for the work of the min-
istry, he entered Hanover College, Indiana, in May,
18-44. He was here a diligent and successful student,
and stood high in point of scholarship, while his Chris-
tian deportment and attention to his College duties se-
cured to him the esteem and affection of his teachers
and associates. He was graduated with his class on
the 19th July, 1848.
About this time he was requested to take charge of
the printing press at Ningpo, and after careful consid-
eration of the question of duty, he accepted this appoint-
ment. In February, 1849, he embarked for China with
his wife, a daughter of the Rev. Dr. Crowe. They
arrived at Ningpo on the 24th of August. The Rev.
Aug. W. Loomis, who for some time had charge of"
the printing office, was just at this time on the point of
returning to the United States, on account of the failure
of his health. Mr. Coulter was therefore called to
enter immediately upon the duties of this responsible
situation.
Mr. Coulter, soon after his arrival, placed himself
under the care of the Presbytery of Ningpo, as a candi-
date, with a view to pursuing his studies preparatory
to the work of the ministry, to which he felt himself
190 ' MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
called. At tlie same time he did not neglect the im-
portant work of learning the language in which he
lioped to preach.
Mr. Coulter, however, possessed other qualifications
which rendered him a most valuable member of the
mission. He possessed a sound and sober judgment,
but was ready cheerfully to yield to that of a majority
of his associates when it happened to differ from his
own. His modest and retiring disposition, his strong at-
tachment to his friends, his uniform gentleness and kind-
ness, endeared him to his associates, and, together with
his unostentatious devotion to the cause of Christ, ex-
erted a healthy influence in the circle of his acquaint-
ance. He secured, also, a large share in the respect
and affection of the Chinese with whom he was in the
habit of intercourse.
AVhen Mr. Coulter first arrived at Ningpo, his fine
manly form, and apparent strength of frame, seemed to
promise a long period of labor in the work upon which
he was entering. This hope, alas, was too soon to be
disappointed. He was repeatedly attacked by disease
attributable to the climate, recovering health, and re-
suming his work, until in the latter part of the summer
of 1852, he was taken with sickness, which eventually
proved fatal.
On the night of Friday, the 10th of December, a
change occurred, of which he was conscious, and which
he himself was the first to announce. On Saturday, it
was evident to all that the time of his departure was at
hand. Many friends called to bid a last farewell. Oc-
casionally his mind wandered, and for a time while in
this half unconscious state, Satan seemed permitted to
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 191
assail him. But his feet were ui)on the Rock, and the
adversary, thoug-h permitted to buffet, could not prevail
a.Q;ainst him. The cloud passed away, and he expressed
his conQdeuce in tlie Saviour of sinnei-s.
That was a gloomy day. In the morning, an eclipse
of the sun, nearly total, darkened the heavens, and
spread dismay among the heathen around, who sought
by dismal sounds to avert the catastrophe they dreaded.
More sublime than the spectacle in the heavens, was
that of the soul of our brother, struggling in the agonies
of death, or rather triumjyhing over death — yielding to
his grasp for a moment, but only to mount up swiftly to
those happy mansions which death can never enter. As
the sun soon again resumed its wonted splendor, so it
was felt, the soul then passing tlirough the dark valley
of the shadow of death, would soon be basking in the
bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, never again
to experience the hidings of liis face. At three o'clock
on Sabbath morning, the 12th of December, 1852, his
spirit took its flight, and passed, as we cannot doubt,
" to brighter worlds on high." — Home and Foreign Re-
cord.
REV. M. SIMPSON CULBERTSON, D.D.
Dr. Culbertson was a native of Chambersburgh,
Pennsylvania. He graduated at the Military Academy,
West Point, where he stood high in character and
scholarship, and spent a short time as an officer in the
U. S. Army. Becoming an earnest follower of Christ,
he resigned his commission and pursued the usual course
of study in the Theological Seminary at Princeton. He
192 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
went with his wife as a missionary to China, arriving in
that countr}^ October, 1844. "With the exception of a
visit to this country, for his health, in 1856 and '57,
he continued at his missionary work in China until his
death in 1862, in the forty-fourth year of his age.
Dr. Culbertson was fitted by nature and by grace to
be a leader among men ; he would doubtless have
achieved distinction if he had continued in military
service, but he won a noble fame as a missionary, and he
never regretted his choice. He was held in great re-
spect and esteem by his missionary bi-ethren and by the
church at home. His main work was the translation of
the Scriptures into Chinese, pursued for several years in
connection with other eminent missionaries, but which he
survived them to complete. A work from liis pen, " The
Religions of North China,'' was published by Scribner
and Co., New York, during his visit to this country, and
it is understood that a biography of him is in prepara-
tion for the press. One of his colleagues, the Rev. W.
A. P. Martin, D.D., at the request of the missionaries,
preached a commemorative sermon at Shanghai, in
August, 1862, the concluding paragraphs of which are
here appended :
" Of the excellencies of his character I need offer no
delineation ; they are attested, "with one voice, by all the
Protestant missionaries, of all ecclesiastical connections,
in this community. ' Our devoted brother,' they say, in
a paper, adopted a few days after his deatli, ' was " a
man of a meek and quiet spirit," and remarkable for his
singleness of aim and straightforward energy and in-
dustry in his Master's service. . . . He set before him-
self the highest ends, and strove, both by preaching and
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 193
example, to glorify God in the salvation of his fcllow-
meii. He labored, in connection with the late Dr.
Bridgeman, for several years, with assiduity and perse-
verance, in preparing a revised translation of the sacred
Scriptures in 'the Chinese language, a labor of love
which he regarded as the great work of his life, and it
was a source of great consolation to him, just before his
departure, that God had enabled him to complete it.
"We recognize in these traits of character, and tliis
Christian life, the devoted missionary, wliose example is
worthy of our imitation.
" ' Jicsolued, therefore, that we will cherish with affec-
tionate remembrance the character and course of our de-
parted brother.'
"Happy the grave which is crowned with such a
tribute ! There is but oiie eulogium which a good man
may covet more earnestly, and that is the ' Well
done, good and faithful,' pronounced by his Lord and
Saviour. This blissful welcome has no doubt greeted
those ears, which are now deaf to the voice of human
applause.
" There let us leave him, bending before the throne of
God, and drinking in the fulness of that 'eternal life,'
the words of which he delighted in dispensing to the
perishing heathen."
MRS. DANFORTH.
Writing at Tungchow, China, of the death of his
wife, the Rev. J. A. Danforth gave the following ac-
count. It no doubt describes correctly the worth of this
devoted missionary : " Shortly after reaching home, she
9
194 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
rapidly declined, until, on the 13th inst, (September,
1861.) her twenty-third birthday, she folded her hands,
and gently fell asleep in Jesus. So calmly and peace-
fully did she pass away, that we could scarcely perceive
•when her freed spirit escaped from its prison and sped
away on angel's wings, to that better land, where
' Sickness and sorrow, pain and death,
Are felt and feared no more.'
" Trusting in the righteousness of Christ alone, a more
calm and peaceful death it has never been our privilege
to witness. Long and weary months had she suffered,
and much of the time intensely ; but not a murmur
escaped her lips. Resigned in all things to the will of
Him who doeth all things well, she patiently awaited
the result, desiring to live only that she might more
worthily serve and honor Ilim. But now she enjoys a
blessed release. She has entered into ^^ rest" — eternal
rest ; rest from weary toil, and anxious care, and earth's
unnumbered woes. There, no doubt, she and her dear
brother, who preceded her but a short time since, to-
gether roam the heavenly fields, plucking immortal
fruits from the tree of life, and drinking blissful
draughts from salvation's never-failing wells. We can-
not wish her back to this dreary scene of sorrow, sin,
and death. No, no ! rather, far, wish ourselves away
with her, to share that fullness of joy, and those plea-
sures which are at God's right hand for evermore.
" Of my own feelings, it does not become me here to
speak. But I cannot refrain from bearing a brief testi-
mony to her worth. She was ever a loving and faith-
ful wife, most gentle and kind; the void her absence
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 195
makes cannot be expressed. Her sound and mature
judgment, her strong common sense, her decision and
energy in action, her refinement and delicacy of senti-
ment, her high sense of honor, her gentleness and
serenity of temper — no doubt the result of a very marked
growth in grace during the last few years — and the
warmth and strength of her attachments, all combined
to render her character one of the most perfect and
complete which this imperfect world affords."
MRS. DE HEER.
Mrs. De Heer, wife of Rev. Cornelius De Heer, of the
Corisco mission, died April 2, 1857. "Her end was
calm and peaceful." — A7i7iual Report, 1858.
REV. ISHWARI DAS.
This lamented Hindu minister died at Futtehgurh,
May 2, 1867 (at the age probably of about forty). He
was so long connected with the mission, and for so large
a part of the time in positions of usefulness and respon-
sibility, and he always attended to his duty with such
quiet punctuality and faithfulness, that it will be difficult,
indeed, to find any one who can fill his place.
In childhood, Ishwari Das was one of a number of or-
phan children collected at Futtehpore by a pious Eng-
lish physician. These children, when afterwards handed
over to the charge of Rev. Henry R. Wilson, became
the germ from svhich grew the Rakha Christian village
at Futtehgurh. In youth, he was noted for a steady
disposition and a love for books. In the study of the
196 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
English language and literature lie made unusual pro-
ficiency. He could speak that language as few Hindoos
can, with no perceptible accent, and with great gram-
matical and idiomatical purity. ... At what time
he was fir.st savingly impressed with the truths of Chris-
tianity is not known, nor is there any record of the time
when he joined the Lord's people by profession, but this
was most probably done in early life, for he was one of
the first three orphans admitted to the Communion. At
an early age he became a teacher in the High School of
Furrukhabad, where he remained for some time.
During the mutiny, the subject of this sketch, with his
wife and several small children, was exposed for months
to great hardships and dangers. When the missionaries
held their final interview with the native Christians be-
fore entering on their ill-fated journey to Cawnpore,
some of the former proposed that they should live and
die with their people. But it was generally held better
for both parties that they should separate, as it was
probable that the latter, as natives of the country, could
hide in distant villages and escape, whereas white faces
would only endanger them.
The former home of one of the Rakha Christians was
in a village a few miles from Futtehgurh, accordingly he
and Tshwari Das, and one or two others, with their
families, fled to that place and remained two or three
weeks in concealment. When news came that Dhokul
Pershad and those with him who had not succeeded in
escaping from Futtehgurh, had been cruelly slaugh-
tered on the parade ground there, the Zamindar who
had been protecting them sent to say that he had been
at great pains to secure a good name with the English,
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 197
and that if, as lie very much feared would be the case,
they should be massacred by some wandering band of
rebels while nominally under his protection, he would be
held to strict account. In short, though personally well
disposed, he declined to risk any thing on their behalf.
Leaving this village, they traveled on to the once
famous Hindu capital of Kanouge. After many perils
and mishaps . . . they resolved on making their way
as best they might, on foot, to Cawnpore, but intelli-
gence reached them of the bloody massacre of the Eng-
lish and their dear friends, the missionaries, at that
place, and so their way seemed to be hedged up.
Ishwari Das then said to his companions : "Let us re-
turn and deliver ourselves up to the Nawab of Furruk-
habad, he will only slay us as he has slain our brother
Dhokul and the rest, but that is only five minutes of suf-
fering and then forever rest and peace. Better dying
than this death in life." And so they turned their sad
footsteps once more toward their desolated homes, hoping
that, if not in life, at least in the grave they might find
rest. Wandering here and there, suffered for a few
days and then rudely sent away, helped by some and
threatened and abused by others, they remained the
sport of fortune and the victims of suspense and hope
deferred, until at last news spread like wildfire through
the land that the English had taken Cawnpore. . . .
Lord Clyde's force soon advanced to Futtehgurh, and
cleared away the rebels, defeating the Nawab's army.
This enabled the Christians to return and rebuild the
ruins of their once happy village. Here, even before the
country was safe for travel, they were visited by our
lamented brother, Fnllcrton, from the Agra Fort. No
198 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
one who has read his description of that meeting in the
May number of the Foreign 3fissio)iarij, for 1858, can
soon forget that patliclic story.
I have been told that, even in those disturbed days,
when they were surrounded by perils and priA'ations,
Ishwari Das was not idle, but that he prepared adiglott
manual of English and Urdu, with reading exercises, and
a concise grammar and vocabulary, to enable persons of
little leisure to obtain a better acquaintance Avith the
Urdu language. This book was published and served a
very useful purpose.
Unlike so many of the educated natives of Hindustan,
he greatly desired to be useful to his countrymen by in-
troducing them to occidental science and literature by
means of translations and compilations. In his later
years he spent much time in preparing a series of text
books, for our schools, in the Urdu language, such as
"Outlines of History," "Grammar," "Geography," etc.
He published also a useful little hand-book, giving the
various forms in the conjugation of Hindustani verbs,
with their English equivalents. After his return from
America he published a small volume of his impressions
and experiences in that land. ... A much more
important work in the same language was his "Domestic
Manners and Customs of the Hindoos," whose object was
to show to the English residents the habits and manner
of life and thought of the people among whom they dwell.
I know of no work which gives in so brief space such
accurate and extensive information on this subject. A
second edition of this work has lately been issued in Be-
nares. He also took the prize of $100, offered for the
best essay on Female Education in India.
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 199
Beside the smaller works above alluded to, this lament-
ed brother has left behind a legacy to the native Church
■which will long cause his name to be held in grateful re-
membrance. Some years ago, a learned Bengal civilian
offered a prize of 8250 for the best system of Theology,
simple in style, and suited in illustration to the Hindu
mind. The prize was given to Ishwari Das's •' Lectures
on Theology," which are admirably adapted to their pur-
pose— that is, to the instruction in the faith of the un-
learned. The work has been published both in English
and Urdu. The English copy is a closely-printed 16mo
of over 400 pages. It will thus be seen that he was an
earnest and industrious as well as a scholarly man, and
accomplished much in spite of frequent ill-health and
weakness of the eyes, which much interfered with his
studies. After the mutiny he was engaged for some
time as head-master of tlie Furrukhabad school, and
afterwards of the school at Rakha. For a year or two
he also assisted the missionary by taking one of the Sab-
bath services, having to this end been licensed by the
Furrukhabad Presbytery. As a preacher, he was simple,
earnest, and instructive, though with no considerable
graces of delivery.
At the close of 1865, the station of Futtehpore was
left vacant by the transfer of the missionary to Etawah,
and Ishwari Das was selected as the most suitable of the
native brethren to fill the place. Accordingly a solemn
ordination service was held in the presence of a large
congregation, and he was seat under bright auspices to
his new field of labor. His health, however, soon began
to fail, and at the end of a year he was sent back to
Fnttehgurhj in the hope that his health might be suf-
200 iMAxNUAL OF MISSIONS.
ficiently restored to enable him to become the pastor of
the Ilakha church. But this hope was never realized.
A severe attack of dyspepsia ended at last in inflammation
of the bowels, and he suffered months of agony, until at
last his Saviour gave him release.
During his long and painful illness this dear brother
was peculiarly blessed in being enabled to show what
religion can do for the Christian. Bearing his suffer-
ings with the utmost patience, looking forward with confi-
dence to the hope of a blessed release, and bearing a
constant and unwavering testimony to the preciousness
and sufficiency of the Saviour, I trust many were enabled
to say: "Let me die the death of the righteous, and let
my last end be like his." In many conversations with
him the clearness and simplicity of his faith were very
evident. "I am a great sinner, but Christ, who died for
me, is a great Saviour ; he has promised to save all who
trust in him, and he will not, cannot fail," seemed his
simple creed. To those who visited him on his death-bed,
heathen and Christian, he spoke often and solemnly of
the duty of preparing to meet their God, so that even
unspiritual persons came away, saying, " What a holy
man is that !" He once spoke to me very sadly of how
few there were who seemed able to enter into sympathy
with him when he spoke of the precious things of Christ.
Speaking to him one day of the way by which God
had led him, he replied, " One verse expresses it all —
' Surely goodness and mercy have followed me all the
days of my life.' " Such was what grace had done for
a man who, but for the Gospel, would probably have
grown up a stupid, ignorant Hindu, bowing, with clasp-
ed hands, before some hideous imas-e chiseled out of
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 201
stone, wearing- caste-marks of mud and ashes plas-
tered on his face, and drinking the water in which his
Brahmin teacher had washed his feet. Is not this a
victory? Should not the people of God desire more
such victories ?' Could they not have such ? Here is a
brand plucked from the bm-ning — a valuable teacher,
author, minister, raised up ; a happy Christian home and
family-altar established ; a number of children trained
up in Christian truth, and to bright promise of useful-
ness ; an eminent example of Christian living and dy-
ing ; — what is not all this worth to the Church ? — Rev.
W. F. Johnson.
REV. JAMES EDEK
Mr. Eden was removed by death June 1, 1847. He
was among the first emigrants to Liberia, was pastor of
the Presbyterian Church in Monrovia, was much re-
spected by his acquaintances while he lived, and by
them his memory will be long held in esteem. — Annual
Rejyort, 1848.
MRS. FLEMING.
Mrs. Fleming, wife of the Rev. John Fleming, of the
mission to the Chippewa Indians, died in May, 1839.
REV. JOHN E. FREE3IAN.
Mr. Freeman was a native of New Jersey, born in
the year 1809, and a graduate of the College and of the
Theological Seminary at Princeton. He arrived in
India with his wife in 1839, and was stationed at Alla-
9*
202 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
habad. In 1849, Mrs. Freeman was taken to her rest.
Next year he returned to this country on a visit for his
health, and in 1851 he went bacTc to India, after liaving
again entered into the marriage relation. He was set-
tled most of the time after his return at Mynpuric, but
removed to Futtegurh in 1856, where he remained until
the mutiny of the Sepoys led to his violent death in
1857. He was a practical, industrious, faithful mission-
ary. No extended notice is here given, for the same
reason as already mentioned in the notice of the Rev.
David E. Campbell, supra.
MRS. MARY ANN FREEMAN.
Mes. Freeman, wife of the Rev, John E. Freeman,
departed this life at Allahabad, Northern India, August
8, 1849, in the thirty-fourth year of her age.
Mrs. Freeman was born in Newark, New Jersey, and
resided there up to the time of her entering upon the
life of a missionary. Her maiden name was Mary Ann
Beach, daughter of Isaac N. and Mary Beach. It was
her happiness to be found in the line of covenant bless-
ings, and to grow up amidst such influences as a pious,
well regulated family seldom fails to exert. Her pro-
fiting soon began to appear. Very early in life she ex-
hibited a degree of thoughtfulness, a self-control, and a
general maturity of character, much above what is com-
mon to children of the same age. When about sixteen
she made a imblic profession of Christ's name. From
that time onward, her path was like the shining light,
shining more and more until the perfect day.
In the year 1838, she accompanied her husbnnd to
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 203
India, On the passage out slie diligently employed her
time in such studies as might the better tit her for her
Avork ; and in fifteen months after reaching the station
assigned them, she was able to render valuable assist-
ance in teaching a scliool, both in the Urdu and Hindi
languages. She was very efficient as a helper in every
good work appertaining to her situation.
In such an hour as her friends thought not, the Son
of Man came to take her to himself. Ten years resi-
dence in the debilitating climate of India, had begun to
weaken her strength in the way, and for the last few
months she had been quite feeble. Still no one sup-
posed that the sorrowful hour was so near at hand: On
the morning of the very day she died, she rode several
miles, came back cheerful and happy, and retired to rest
only a little before the usual time. But her days were
ended ; she was taken suddenly, and left the world so
calmly and quietly, that those sitting by could scarcely
believe she was gone.
Her death occurred on the evening of the weekly
missionary meeting, and all were present to witness this
beloved sister's departure. It was a touching scene ;
a little group of Christian missionaries assembled in a
heathen land, to close the eyes of one with whom they
had often taken sweet counsel, and gone to the house of
God in company. No wonder if the place became a
Bochim. — Rev. J. L. /Scott.
Jims. ELIZABETH FREEMAN.
Mrs. Freeman accompanied her husband, tlie Rev. J.
E. Freeman, to India on his return in 1851. She was
20-i MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
one of the best missionaries, as might have been ex-
pected from the views given by her friend and pastor,
the late Rev. iST. Murray, D.D. " Mrs. Freeman was
connected with some of the best families in New Jersey,
and moved in the very best circles of her native State.
Agreeable in manners, social, intelligent, warm-hearted,
devotedly pious, strong in her affections, and of firm
health, slie possessed remarkable fitness for missionary
life in India. The climate seemed adapted to her con-
stitution ; and with scarcely any interruption, she was
able to prosecute her great work until it was so myste-
riously brought to a close. No more beloved female
'missionary was there on the Indian field." She was
one of the victims of Sepoy cruelty at Cawnpore. The
words already quoted in tliis book, page 104, from a let-
ter to her sisters, written a short time before the mis-
sionary company started from Futtehgurh on their sad
voyage, have brought tears to many eyes, and evidence
a spirit which would have been held in high honor in
any of the martyr ages of the church. Let them be
borne in memory, to the praise of the great grace that
was given to this servant of Christ.
REV. JOHN B. FRENCH.
Mr. French was a native of Georgetown, D. C, and
a graduate of Columbia College, D. C, and of Princeton
Theological Seminary. He went to Canton, China, in
1846, and ranked among the foremost of the mission-
aries in that country. " His health had been seriously
impaired for the last two years of his life, and he was
urged to make a visit to this country for its recovery ;
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 205
but he was unwilling to leave his work. Eventually
his physician's advice became imperative, and he cm-
barked with his family early in November, but on the
30th of that month, 1858, he was called to enter into
his rest. He was an accomplished and devoted mission-
ary, an eloquent preacher, a man greatly esteemed by
his brethren, and deeply lamented by all who knew
him." — Annual Report, 1859.
REV. ROBERT S. FULLERTON.
Mr. Fullerton was a native of Ohio, a graduate of
Athens College, Ohio, and of Alleghany Theological
Seminary, and for fifteen years a faithful missionary in
India. He died at Landour, October 4th, 18G5, in the
forty-fourth year of his age. He spent a short time
after his arrival in India at Futtehgurh and at Mynpurie ;
but within a year he was called to Agra, to commence
and carry on, in company with his wife, two institutions,
a male and a female school, for the East India commu-
nity. It was hoped that through this instrumentality
much would be done, and that in a very direct way, for
the advancement of the cause of missions. Into this
effort for the good of India Mr. Fullerton threw himself
with all his might, and for a time he had the charge of
both institutions, until the arrival of the Rev. R. E. Wil-
liams relieved him of the boys' department. About this
time he was also called to become pastor of the Presby-
terian Church at Agra ; which charge he continued to
hold, as well as that of the Female school, until the
mutiny broke out in 1857, scattering both of them, and
breaking up our mission at Agra.
206 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
The girls' school, wliich Mr. Fiillerton managed, in
connexion with his wife, continued for five years, and
was very successful, both as a school and as a means of
doinff ffood. It did mucli to elevate the tone of Chris-
tian feeling in the East India community of this part of
the country, and many of the girls who were educated
there, we have reason to believe, received impressions
which will never fade away. As pastor of tlic church,
Mr. Fullerton was most laborious and successful. The
church grew under his care, and many were added to
the number of its members.
His labors at Agra had been mainly in English, and
he had, while there, but little opportunity of preparing
himself for preaching to the natives. This he regretted,
but circumstances beyond his control decided his course.
When he went to Futtchgurh, he set himself with re-
markable diligence to the work of learning to write and
preach in the native language ; and in a short time he
made so much progress that he became a very acceptable
preacher. It has often been said in this country, that if
a man does not learn the language in the first two or
three years of Iiis residence here, he will never learn it.
As a general rule, this is no doubt correct, but Mr. Ful-
lerton was a remarkable exception. His heart was
thorougldy in his work. He had a good ear for picking
up native words and idioms, and lie became rapidly a
fluent and effective speaker to the natives in their own
language.
As soon as circumstances would admit, Mr. Fullerton
recommenced the Furrukhabad High School, which soon
became as large and flourishing as it had ever been
before. He had also charge of a native church in the
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 207
city, numbering about twenty communicants, and besides
he spent a good deal of time in preaching in the bazars.
Three years passed on — his hands and heart being fully
engaged. The charge of the school, in which he taught
a great deal, was particularly laborious, and it was prob-
ably this labor, more than any other, which first began
to break him down. His health failed, and it became
necessary that he sliould either leave India, or take a
place where he could easily enjoy the benefit of the Hills.
The Dchra station, being at that time vacant, he was
called to it in the early part of 1864, and here he labored
until nearly the end of his course, taking as little advan-
tage of his proximity to the Hills as possible, and by far
too little for tlie good of his health. Here a malignant
disease, probably brought on by his previous debilitated
state, seized upon him, and in about three months he
passed away from among us.
His piety was deei>seatcd, sincere, and founded upon
principle. Every one that knew him must have felt
that he was a' man who both loved his fellow-men and
feared God. And it was a piety which sustained him in
the hour of trial. When it was decided by the doctors
that his disease was mortal, he said that he had much
wished to see his family settled in America, and to look
once more upon the face of his beloved country, in whose
calamities he had deeply sympathized, but it was his first
d.esire that the will of the Lord should be done. It was
also a pleasant idea that his body should rest in the land
where his life-work had been accomplished, and in some
measure bear testimony to the truth which he had pro-
claimed. In any event it was loell, and he was entirely
resigned. He had not those ecstatic feelings that some
208 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
have spoken of, but lie knew whom he had believed, and
was sure that He was both able and willing to save him.
Frequently, during the course of his illness, and some-
times when he was suffering great pain, he said, " All is
peace." It was this abiding sense of safety, more than
anything else, though he was naturally brave, which
enabled him to lie down calmly, and submit to frightful
operations, — passing off, as quietly as an infant, into a
sleep from which it was very doubtful whether he would
ever awaken in this world. After the last operation
was performed, when he evidently expected a fatal ter-
mination, he called us to his bed-side, and said that he
must speak now while he was able. He wished to say
that this was the happiest day of his life. He had
arrived at the land of Beulah. All was bright and
beautiful, and he had no fear for what was beyond. He
was as sure of the truth of the religion in which he
believed as he was of his own existence, and he knew
that Christ would save him.
One of the most prominent traits in tlie character of
our departed brother was his geniality. I think every
one who knew him will bear witness that the first thing
in him which would strike an observer was the tone of
good feeling and joyousness which it was his habit to
throw over those with whom he had intercourse. He
was social in his nature — fond of society, full of good
humor, and ready wit. It was this which made him a
cheerful and desirable companion, and attached all
hearts to him. In our mission circle he was much be-
loved, and we all feel that we have lost a very dear
friend.
Tiiough indifferent in trifling matters, and exercising
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 209
much toleration for opinions in wliicli he did not agree,
he was very firm in the maintenance of his own princi-
ples, and in pursuing the course which he thought right.
No matter how yielding or complaisant he might he,
touch him on any of the principles which he held sacred,
and you found you had a man to deal with who was as
firm as a rock. His firmness, however, was ?o mixed
and tempered with urbanity and toleration, that it never
seriously offended, much less was there occasion for. per-
manent alienation of feeling.
His nature being tlius tempered by firmness and ur-
banity, it need hardly be added that his treatment of the
natives of this country, and especially of the native Chris-
tians, was very happy. While never afraid to tell them
their duty, he was more than is usual respectful and
courteous to them. This they appreciated as something
they do not always receive, and as a consequence he was
much beloved and respected by them.
I have thus noted down one or two of the more promi-
nent traits in the character of our departed brother, but
if I were to attempt a full portraiture, I should have to
speak of the admirable manner in which he fulfilled the
duties of a husband and father, of the wisdom and
prudence which he brought with him into our missionary
consultations, of the discrimination by which he could
detect those who were attempting to deceive, of the
forbearance which he could exercise towards the erring,
joined, at the same time, with much painstaking for their
restoration, and in a word of his happy tact in dealing
with men generally.
We all feel that we have lost a much loved brother in
the Lord, a sincere friend, a valued missionary, a bulwark
210 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
in the Cliurcb. May wc, and you who read, follow in
tlie steps of those who have gone before, so that at last
we may be partakers of that eternal joy upon which they
have already entered ! — Rev. J. L. tScoit.
REV. S. R. GAYLEY.
Samuel R. Gayley was born at Magheracrigan, near
Strabane, County Tyrone, Ireland, in October, 1828.
From his earliest childhood he believed himself to have
been the subject of divine grace. He did not himself
know a time when he did not love the Saviour. He was
a child of the covenant, blessed with that priceless
benefit, a strictly religious training by pious parents.
And this training seems, without any sudden or marked
change at any one time, gradually to have attained its
highest object. His religious growth seems to have
been precisely that indicated by our Lord's beautiful
figure, " first the blade, then tlie ear, then the full corn
in the ear,"
In 1847 he came to the United States, graduated at
La Fayette College in 1853, and at Princeton Theologi-
cal Seminary in 1856. In the Seminary, the remarks
of Dr. Hodge at a conference decided him in favor of a
personal engagement as a Foreign Missionary, a work in
which he had always been interested, and of which he
had already thought much. In the winter of 1854r-5 he
applied to the Board of Foreign Missions of the Presby-
terian Cimrch for appointment as a missionary, designat-
ing Northern China as the field of his choice. Witli his
wife he arrived at Shanghai, on the 7th of February,
1857.
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 211
Mr. Gayley's labors in Shanghai were considerably
interrupted by local disturbances, by the approach of the
Tac Ping rebels, and especially towards the last by
sickness in his person and family. He succeeded well
in getting the dialect of the place, and was preaching
abundantly when an affection of the throat, greatly ag-
gravated by the dampness of the climate, occurred, by
which he was obliged very frequently to desist from
public preaching. The health of himself and family
constrained him, in April, 1861, to remove to Tungchow,
in the province of Shantung, a locality which from its
high latitude, pure air and sea breezes was thought
likely to prove eminently healthful. The change was
decidedly beneficial botli to Mr. Gayley and his family.
The people, moreover, listened to the Gospel with
marked attention, and in the course of a few months
several professed their faith in Christ, amongst whom
was Mr. Gayley's teacher, a man of mind and character
who gives promise of great usefulness. . . .
The winter and spring of 1861-2 was a very happy
period in Mr. Gayley's missionary experience. He made
rapid progress in the Mandarin dialect, his health was
excelleut, the progress of the Gospel was encouraging.
In connection with his colleagues he preached abund-
antly, distributing copies of tlie Scriptures to the
literary candidates who visited Tungchow, making
tours frequently to the country round about, laying plans
for prospective effort, and looking forward cheerfully and
confidently, in view of the healthfulness of the station,
to a long life of labor in that the chosen field where
he delighted to think he would spend and be spent in the
Master's service. Alas ! God had ordered all otherwise.
212 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
In July he was taken ill, of cliolera ; the usual reme-
dies failed to arrest the progress of the disease, and it
soon became evident "that his life was near its end. He
had little pain and was able to converse more or less
freely for several hours. During this time he gave
precious testimony to the Gospel he had preached. To
Mrs. Gayley he said: "My dear, we have been very
happy together ; God is about to part us. Don't worry
about the children. Commit yourself to him that
judgeth righteously." Again to her, with inexpressible
expression of surprise and triumph, " Is this what they
call death?" Mr. Mills, his brother-in-law, said to him,
" We prayed and counselled together a great deal about
coming to China. When you came many of your friends
thought it a great sacrifice, do you or have you at all
regretted it?" " Never for an instant," was his decided
answer. To some of us who stood near him he said,
" Brethren, never be afraid of death." Mr. Nevius said,
" Is the old fear all removed ?" Mrs. Gayley said,
"You never had any, had you ?" " Oh, yes," he said, " I
was afraid of death." Mr. Nevius asked, " What new
views have you now?" He said, " It is not dying, it is
not a cessation, it is just living on. I have no language
to express it." Mr. Nevius said " It is the expanding
of spiritual into eternal life?" "Yes," he said eagerly,
" it's just that," and then, as seeing things unutterable,
he said to the brethren near, " I am wiser than you are
to-day. You do not know what is before you. I know
what my work is." He died Tuesday, July 29th, in the
34:th year of his age.
Those who knew him in the college and seminary,
it is confidently asserted, thought him capable of the
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES, 213
highest class of intellectual efforts. There was a quiet
strength, the result partially of severe and long con-
tinued mental discipline, which could have scarcely
failed to make him distinguished. One of the elements
of his strength was his sound judgment, in which his
brethren could repose the utmost confidence. To this
there was allied, in an unusually felicitous way, a gentle-
ness and courtesy that made him a singularly pleasing
companion. He was a thorough gentleman in the
noblest and best sense of the term. A noticeable
feature in his character was his modesty. He had a
keen sense of the ludicrous, and with his best friends and
in his family was merry and full of life. But his mirth
was as pure as the air of heaven. His self-control was
perhaps the characteristic which is most memorable. As
a friend he was almost inimitable. Symmetry is the
one word that expresses his character, as a man, a
scholar, a Christian and a missionary. If his life had
been spared, it is confidently believed, he would have
acted a distinguished part. He chose the position of a
missionary, and he did not regret the choice. He labored
not long in the Master's vinej^ard, long enough however
to behold with a keenness of delight, abundantly com-
pensating all the sacrifice, some precious souls saved by
his instrumentality from the abominations of heathenism
and fitted for everlasting life and glory. If he left
behind him few books or works, he leaves a surer legacy,
the memory of a singularly faultless character. He left
to the Chinese Christians as they have some of them
remarked — better than books — a living representation,
rarely and beautifully complete, of the pure and peaceable
religion of Jesus. — Rev. C. R. Mills.
214 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
MISS MARY C. GREENLEAF.
Miss Greenleap was a daughter of Mr. Ebenezer
and Mrs. Jane Greenleaf, of Newburyport, Mass.,
and niece of the late Rev. Dr. Dana, of the same
city. She was an admirable missionary among the
Chickasaws, in the Indian Territory, where she died,
June 26th, 1857, in the fifty-third year of her age.
Her memoir, publislicd by the Massachusetts Sabbath
School Society, is an interesting book, describing a beau-
tiful life of piety, and giving much information Concern-
ing missionary work among the Indians.
REV. ALEXANDER J. GRAHAM.
Mr. Graham received his collegiate and theological
education at Princeton, New Jersey, and acquitted him-
self with high credit throughout. He was tlie son of
pious parents and of many prayers. At about eighteen
years of age, while a student at college, and in the course
of his usual meditations on retiring to rest, his mind was
opened to the goodness of God. He became a follower
of Christ, engaged himself on the Lord's side, and was
thenceforth earnest in the Master's service.
In September, 1849, an exigency at Spencer Aca-
demy, among the Choctaw Indians, calling for a laborer,
his name was mentioned with much confidence by those
equally acquainted with him and with the field. In ac-
cepting the appointment to this post, he had to sacrifice
plans of life cherished by himself and his bereaved
family, but he cheerfully went forth on the self-denying
work to which he was called. All bore testimony to his
abundant labors and to his signal usefulness. His heart
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 215
soon became bound up in the forty Indian boys to -whom
he was teacher, protector, guardian and friend. But
secret disease was at work upon him. . . . The physician
advised his return to the east for a surgical operation.
It was the sorest trial of his life, he said, to leave the
Indian boys even for a season. Yet with all his charac-
teristic resolution, he set out on his journey of twenty-
two liundred miles, and pursued it amongst his increas-
ing disabilities, reaching home only to greet his friends
again, and to depart this life. His very incessant and
intense pains lie bore without a murmur. As his strength
failed, he was told by the physician that he was almost
gone. His devoted sister received the word with less
firmness tlian he. He begged her to compose her feel-
ings— " It is all right, sister ; let God's will be done."
He was laboring a while to recall a favorite hymn,
"which presently came to his mind — •
" Is God my friend ? then welcome death," etc.
So devoutly and triumphantly he departed, on the 23d
of July, 1850, in the twenty-fifth year of his age. —
Presbyterian.
MRS. ELIZABETH B. ITAPPER.
Mrs. HA^PER, wife of the Rev. A. P. Happer, D.D.,
was born in Florida, October 24, 1829. Her father,
-Rev. Dyer Call, M.D., went to China as a missionary of
the American Board in 18-il ; his daughters, afterwards
Mrs. Happer and Mrs. French, acquired by this means
an early acquaintance with the Chinese people and their
language. Of Mrs. Happer's great worth in all the
relations of life, and as a missionary, the Rev. C. F.
216 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Preston thus speaks, paying a just and beautiful tribute
to her memory, writing at Canton, December, 29th, 1865.
" Mrs. Happer fell asleep in Jesus this morning, sud-
denly. Although we have been expecting the tidings
many days it came at last, as is often the case, at an hour
we did not look for it, and to herself and family it was
no less so. The prevailing feeling is, — she is at rest. It
is well with her, but what a loss have we all sustained, her
family, the mission, the community, the Chinese children
and the Chinese women ! She had a !nost loving and
fervent spirit, engaged in the Master's service. She was
earnest, active, and laborious in the interest of her
family, and of the Chinese, with whom she had a large
acquaintance. Having learned the language in youth,
and being brought up among the Chinese, she was well
acquainted with customs and modes of social intercourse.
She was able also to sympathize with the people and
to gain their affections to a remarkable degree. There
was in her a happy combination of qualities, by nature
and by grace, fitting her for the missionary work ; and
although her health was feeble, she gave herself no rest
She was always intensely active in varied works of love.
We shall not soon see her like again. How mysterious
that she should be taken so early from her family and
the missionary work ! May God bless thismost trying
dispensation ! The funeral services are to be held to-
morrow, and I am to take charge of the services in
Chinese. I trust the influence of this sad bereavement
may be of lasting benefit to many." — Record, April, 1866.
A biographical sketch of this excellent Christian
woman may be found in the Foreign Missionary, August,
1866.
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 217
MRS. MARY L. HERRON.
Mrs. IIerron, wife of the Rev. David Herron, of the
mission to India, died December 2, 1863. " She was a
devoted and successful missionary, and her removal so
early in life is a serious loss to the cause of missions." —
Annual lieport, ISG-i.
ISSACHAR.
Saiiaranpur, April 20, 1858.
It is with sincere sorrow we record tlie death of Issa-
char, one of the ablest native preachers I have ever
known. He was a man of humble birth, but of rare
natural abilities. His memory was so retentive that he
seemed to have at perfect command all that he had ever
read or heard. Born and brought up a Hindu, he had
not only worshipped idols himself, but he had instructed
others to perform this degrading service, and had even
aspired to be a priest and leader to the low caste with
which he mingled. His mind was of too high an order
to allow him to remain on a level with the ignorant and
degraded of his own class. He labored from his earliest
youth to become acquainted with the tangled and mysti-
cal web, so finely and elaborately spun out in the Hindu
Shasters. Convinced, at last, that these were but a
confused mass of contradictions and impurities, he was
directed to the more rational system of the Veds, and
he soon became a Vedantist, travelling over many parts
of Northern India and the Punjab, to learn from Pundits
and Fakcers as much of tiie system as possible ; but still
his logical mind was not satisfied with a system in wliich
10
218 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
he had detected so many contradictions. His soul, long-
ing for immortality — for something to satisfy its inward
cravings, and for light regarding the way of salvation
for a guilty sinner, had obtained no peace. The more
he read, or heard, or saw,*of Hinduism, the darker the
clouds seemed to gather around him. At last, about
eight years ago, the " Sat mut oiarupun,^^ or, an Inquiry
Concerning the True Religion, being a prize essay in
Hindi, of about 300 pages, fell into his hands. He read
it with avidity and delight. It was just the book to suit
his case, and the blessed means of his conversion. Hav-
ing read it so often he had it almost by heart, and from
it he drew the arguments which he wielded with so much
power. After some time, he was baptised by an English
Episcopal missionary, and was never after under censure
for his moral conduct, though dismissed some four years
ago for a trifling fault. Findjng him at that time out of
employment, and anxious to be engaged in the instruction
of his countrymen, we took him on trial. It required
but a short time to convince us of the man's moral and
intellectual worth. For nearly four years he has labor-
ed with us from day to day with the greatest ability, and
with general acceptance among the people. No learned
Pundit that we have met has been able to stand be-
fore him in argument for a quarter of an hour. He
would soon let them know that he understood the ins
and outs and strange tortuosities of the shasters as well
as themselves, and then they would stand in mute as-
tonishment, gazing on a man with the ugliest face they
had ever seen, but with the best replenished mind they
had ever encountered, a man possessed of the greatest
ability to employ what that mind contained in refuting
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 219
their high prctensidhs, and exposing the gross absurdi-
ties and impure morals of their sacred books. On these
occasions, he would quote largely, memoriter, from the
Veds and Purans, giving slokas most appropriate to the
point in hand, and which his opponents could not gain-
say. Tiien closing up iiis arguments on that side, he
would open out the Gospel plan of salvation with a
clearness and fulness, backed with a " Thus saitli the
Lord " from, the sacred Scriptures, so as to fix every eye
upon him, and chain the audience at his will. Indeed, I
have never seen any man anywhere who had greater
power over his hearers in this respect. So long as he
spoke, there were but few who could leave the assembly,
while many would gather around to listen to an oratory
and an utterance of truth to which they had not been
accustomed.
At the beginning of this month, he accompanied me
to the Hurdwar fair. Day by day he spoke with his
accustomed ability to large crowds of pilgrims. On the
morning of the 9th, about sunrise, he accompanied me to
the bazar, and soon put to silence the host of objectors
that surrounded us ; nor did they quit the ground, as
might be supposed, when overwhelmed by arguments
they could not answer, but remained attentive, often
looking significantly at each other, when their arguments
were being swept away like cobwebs! [A few hours
afterwards he was taken to his rest, having been drowned
while crossing the river.] The labors of that morning
to direct blind idolaters to Chirst met with a speedy
reward.
Issachar was not only a man of superior talents and
acquirements, but he was a true Christian, in whom
220 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
were strikingly developed the graces of tlie Holy Spirit
He was loved by all who knew him. Only a few days
before, lie was received under the care of Presbytery as
a student of theology, and delivered an excellent
discourse in Hindi, as a specimen of improvement in
that study, which he had been prosecuting informally
with the class for years past. He was, during his short
career, the means of leading souls to Christ. He has
died in the prime of life, aged 33 years. His removal
from such a field of usefulness, when so many laborers
are required, and when he was so well qualified for his
work, is one of those mysteries of divine providence
which we are not permitted to solve. Doubtless all has
been ordered in infinite wisdom, and that ought to be to
us all perfectly satisfactory. — Rev. J. R. Campbell, D.D. .
MRS. REBECCA JAMIESOK
Mrs. Jamieson, wife of the Rev. Jesse M. Jamieson,
was a daughter of Captain Thomas and Mrs. Townsend,
and was born at Middleford, Del., January 26th, 1818.
The death of her parents, while she was quite young,
placed her under the charge of kind and religious
friends and led to her enjoying the advantage of excel-
lent boarding-schools. She became a communicant when
she was fourteen, and her life of piety, quickness of
apprehension in her studies and warmth of character,
gave her a strong hold on the respect and afi'ection of
her sclioolmates, teachers and friends. It was then her
great desire to be useful. All these excellent traits
found full development in her missionary life. With her
hiLsband she reached Calcutta in 1836. On the voyage
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 221
a precious revival of religion was enjoyed, . . . when
the captain, first officer, and several sailors were led to
accept of Christ as their Saviour ; and Mrs. Janiieson's
gift of a Bible to tlie first officer seemed to be the means
of his conversion.
In India, her health was delicate ; often she was sub-
ject to severe illness, but she was ever diligent and
unwearied in the fulfilment of every Christian duty. A
short memoir, published in the Missionary Chronicle of
August, 1846, speaks of her as " a kind and affectionate
mother ; no one ever felt the responsibility of bringing
up children in a heathen land more than she did. Hence
she scarcely ever suffered her six little ones to be out of
her siglit with heathen servants." It was a striking exam-
ple of her benevolence that she added to her own family
a little girl, whom she rescued from the worst influences,
when the child was neglected by her father. But with
all her fidelity in her own family, she found time to do
much for the heathen. She had applied herself on first
reaching India to the earnest study of the native
language, justly considering this the first and greatest
attainment of a foreign missionary. And afterwards,
while teaching about thirty Hindu girls in her school, she
acquired an extensive knowledge ^of the Hindi, so that
she could speak and write it with much readiness. This
was, no doubt, a principal means of her gaining such great
influence over the native women, and it prepared her
also for usefulness through the press. One of her little
works was widely circulated, but she did not live long
enough to carry this method of doing good to any great
extent.
Mrs. Jamieson excelled in rclisfious conversation with
222 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
natives of tlic country. " She had an ease in expression,
and a tender, winning manner, whicli never failed to
attract the attention of the most listless, or to disarm
the bitterest enemy of his opposition to the cross. She
was emphatically the friend of the poor. No beggar
ever left her door without a pittance of cliarity and a
kind word, and to teach her children to do likewise, she
always, when convenient, made them her almoners. Her
favorite sentiment was, ' Happiness is the essence of
heaven, and if I can but make one poor heathen child
happy for half an hour, I should not live in vain ; for
every drop of happiness we receive or communicate from
the troubled sea of time is an antepast of that holy
place.' "
The days of this devoted missionary were numbered
September 2, 1845. Attacked by cholera, she was found
prepared for the time of her departure. " Although
weak in body, her mind remained calm and quite com-
posed, until a short time before her death. She spent
nearly the whole of Friday night in conversing with
her husband about the cause of missions, the disposal of
the dear children after her death, and in giving messages
for her friends. She said she felt very unworthy of the
honor of being a missionary to the heathen, but hoped
she had not lived altogether in vain ; and now on the
brink of eternity she felt more and more the importance
of chastened and intelligent views of the work.
" On Monday, on being told that it was very probable
she had but a few hours to live, she heard this with the
greatest composure, and simply said, 'Do you think so,
my dear ? that is but a short time ;' and raising her
hands oJBfered up a short prayer. She then desired all
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 223
the cliildrcn to be brought to her, and telling them she
was dying, embraced them one by one, and gave them
her last blessing. After this she had the heathen servants
collected, and addressing them distinctly by name, ex-
horted them to believe on Jesus and to prepare for
death, as she had often warned them. All wept, except
the departing believer, she was all calmness. After this
sad farewell she asked her husband to read for her the
fifth chapter of second" Corinthians and the second of
Ephesians, and to pray with her. She then repeated,
as she had strength, the beautiful hymns, commencing
* Come, Holy Spirit, calm my mind ;' ' Come, Holy Spirit
come ;' ' There is a land of pure delight,' and the twenty-
third Psalm. Shortly afterwards she said to the doctor,
' I am dying fast, the conflict will soon be over. I am
going to a glorious world. Blessed Jesus — no doubts.'
Siie then fell into a dose, and in an about an hour, look-
ing up exclaimed, ' Many, many, all friends.' Plere her
mind began to wander, and she spoke very little more,
except in broken sentences, as ' Come quick, make haste.'
She, however, continued to recognize her husband till
within an hour or two of her death, when she became
apparently unconscious of earth, and gradually sunk
until the clock struck four on Tuesday morning, Septem-
ber 4th, when she gently breathed her last.
" On the evening after her death, her remains were
deposited in the station burial-ground, there to aAvait
the voice that wakes the dead. The solemn procession
at her funeral, was accompanied by a larger company
of respectable natives than was ever seen at any Euro-
pean funeral in Sabathu before ; and many of them,
to show their esteem for the (deceased, came forward and
224 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
cast liandfuls of earth into her grave, and for several
days after her burial many resorted to the mission com-
pound to show their grief by loud lamentations. May
she, though dead, yet speak, and may the Gospel seed
she sowed bring forth an abundant harvest !"
MRS. ELIZA McL. JAMIESOK
Mrs. Jamieson, second wife of the Rev. J. M. Jamie-
son, died July 17, 1856, " to the great grief of her mis-
sionary associates, as well as of her own family. She had
long suffered from severe illness, which she bore with
Christian patience ; and her last hours were full of
peace." — Annual Report, 1857.
REV. LEVI JANVIER, D.D.
The subject of this brief memoir was born at Pitt's
Grove, in the State of New Jersey, on the 25th of April,
A.D. 1816. His early youth was spent in study under
the care of his father, who was pastor of the Presbyte-
rian Church in that place. His early studies were
chiefly devoted to the Latin and Greek languages, and
these studies soon developed a native aptitude for ac-
quiring language in general. At Easton, where La
Fayette College was then in its infancy, he for some
time, under the instructions of the Rev. Dr. Junkin,
attended to the mathematics, and in that branch also his
proficiency was no less remarkable. From Easton he
went to Lawrence ville, and npent a few mouths in the
school of the Rev. Isaac V. Brown, and thence pro-
ceeded to Princeton and entered the Junior class.
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 225
During his brief term there, he studied the French lan-
guage in addition to tlie regular course of his class. At
the commencement he pronounced the salutatory, and
shared with two others the first honor of the class.
There he became a member of the Church of Christ, and
felt that the Gospel ministry was the vocation of his
choice. During his course in the Seminary he surveyed
the vast extent of the missionary field, and among the
stations occupied by our Board of Missions, chose Lodi-
ana as the place of his future labors.
Having obtained the sanction of the Board of Mis-
sions, he sailed, accompanied by his wife, in September,
1841, arriving at Calcutta, and proceeding up the Gan-
ges to Allahabad, where he remained several weeks •
and they reached their destination early in the spring
of 1842. Having commenced the study of the Urdu
tongue soon after leaving his native shore, he at once
commenced his labors among his heathen neighbors in
Lodiana. His time was divided between preaching and
translating. For some time he taught a school of Hin-
du youth, making the doctrines of the Gospel a con-
stant portion of their studies. Throughout his whole
course, his labors were connected with the Press, to the
last and closing period of his work.
As soon as he had mastered the Punjabi language, Mr.
Janvier, with his cousin, Dr. Newton, of the same mis-
sion, entered upon his greatest literary work, the for-
mation of a Dictionary of that language. With great
labor it was finally completed, and was published by
the Mission Press in 1854. A copy of this work was
transmitted by Dr. Janvier to his father in 1856. It is
a neat quarto of 438 pages, finelv printed and substan-
10*
22G MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
lially bound, in the Gurmuklii character, and with
three columns on each page. Dr. Newton had previ-
ously composed and published a grammar of the same
tongue.
The lamented subject of this sketch was formed by
nature for action ; and when by grace his heart was
formed anew, his whole soul was iillcd with zeal to pro-
mote the salvation of the heathen.
He met his death on the 2-ith of March, 1864, at a mela,
whither he had gone to preach and. distribute tracts.
The meeting was closing, and the brethren, having par-
taken of the Lord's Supper, were preparing to separate
on the morrow. In the evening Dr. Janvier was met
by a fanatic Akali Sikh, and felled to the ground with
a club ! The murderer fled, but was overtaken and se-
cured. He was afterwards tried in a criminal court,
found guilty and hanged. His victim languished, speech-
less and insensible, till morning, when his spirit took its
flight. The remains were laid, in the presence of a very
large and solemn assembly, by the side of several rela-
tives, in the burial ground of the Mission of Lodiana ;
and his excellent widow was left desolate, though sus-
tained by a strong faith and an unwavering assurance
of the blessedness of him whom for a season she had
lost. — Rev. George W. Janvier, D.D.
MRS. JANVIER.
Mrs. Janvier was the wife of the Rev. Levi Janvier.
Of her early life nothing is known to the compiler of
these notices ; but her lovely Christian character as a
missionary was well known. She died at Simla, India,
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 227
May 5th, 1854. The Rev. A. Rudolph, long associated
with Mr. and Mrs. Janvier at the same station, thus
wrote of her last days on earth :
" While formerly her mind had been much beclouded
by doubts and fears, the merciful Saviour permitted her,
the last day before her death, not only to look witJi
calmness and composure, but with comfort, at the pros-
pect before her. She told her husband that the Lord
had brought her to Simla to die ; thus evidently realis-
ing the position she was in. Again she said, ' Can it be
that I am treading the verge of Jordan?' When she
was told that the Lord had done all things well, she
replied, ' Yes, and it will be well.' Many comfortable
passages of Scripture and parts of hymns occurred to
her mind during the day, such as, * I cast my sins on
Jesus,' ' Jesus, thy blood and righteousness,' etc., and
she expressed her hope that the Saviour had accepted
her. This was of course very comforting to our poor
afflicted brother, who had long been wishing and pray-
ing that the Lord would make her more sensible of her
acceptance with Him. She seemed to be conscious
almost to the last, having spoken quite distinctly only
a few minutes before her departure.
" It would perhaps ill accord with her simplicity of
mind and unassuming character, if I were to say much
in praise of her many virtues, that won for her so many
friends. She was much beloved by those who knew her,
and her death will make many a heart sad. Her natu-
rally sweet and pleasant countenance had received a
new impress by her long continued disease, which made
her sometimes look sad, but which nevertheless added
new interest to her appearance. She seemed to me a
228 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
most patient sufferer, that felt deeply her affliction, and
yet knew how to bear it with composure and submis-
sion."
EEV. ALBERT O. JOHNSON AND MRS. AMANDA J.
JOHNSON.
Mr. Johnson was born in Cadiz, Ohio, in 1833, grad-
uated at Jefferson College and Alleghany Theological
Seminary. His wife was a daughter of the Rev. Mr. Gill,
a much respected minister of the Associate Presbyterian
Church. They went to India in 1855, and met with a
violent death at Cawnpore, in 1857, as mentioned in the
notice of the Rev. D. E. Campbell's death, above. There
was the best reason for expecting that both of these mis-
sionaries would have proved most faithful and useful
laborers, if it had pleased God to spare their lives.
]\mS. KERR.
Mrs. Kerr, wife of Dr. J. G. Kerr, of the mission in
China, died August 24, 1855. "Her death was unex-
pected, but she was found prepared for the coming of
her Lord. By this dispensation the church and the
heathen have lost the services of a devoted laborer ; but
'as for God, his way is perfect,' a consoling truth which
her bereaved parents have had inscribed on the tombstone
of their beloved daughter." — Animal Report, 1856.
REV. MATTHEW LAIRD AND MRS. LAIRD.
Mr. Laird, of Union County, Penn., graduated at
Jefferson College, studied theology at Princeton, arrived
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 229
"with his wife at Monrovia, December 31, 1863, in the
same ship with Mr. Cloud. They were faithful in their
kind attentions to him in his last illness, were then at-
tacked by the same disease, and followed their beloved
friend and colleague soon after his death to the same
rest and peace, Mrs. Laird departing this life May 3d,
183^4, and j\Ir. Laird the next day. Mr. Laird is remem-
bered as a man of modest but genial disposition, well
balanced mind, talents and scholarship equal to those of
most of his fellow students, and piety of evidently hum-
ble and earnest character. Few men were better quali-
fied to be practically useful in missionary work. Mrs.
Laird is spoken of in the Annual Report of 1835, as "a
woman of no ordinary faith and fortitude."
REV. JOHN LLOYD.
Mr. Lloyd was an able, faithful and beloved mission-
ary of the Board at Amoy, China. He was attacked
by typhus fever on the 22 d of November, 1848, and on
the 6th of December he finished his earthly course.
From remarks spoken at his funeral by the Rev. W. J.
Polilman, a missionary of the American Board, the follow-
ing notice of Mr. Lloyd's life, labors, and character, is
taken.
"The Rev. John Lloyd was born in Huntingdon
County, Penn., October 1, 1813. The first fifteen years
of his life were spent at home where he received a strict
religious training, and as good an education as the dis-
trict school afi"orded. From his sixteenth to his twenty-
first year, he acted as clerk in several establishments,
and improved all his leisure hours in acquiring knowl-
230 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
edge, reading with avidity such books as came in his
way, especially those of a historical character. The
pursuits of trade were not, however, congenial to his
mind, and he longed to go through a course of study.
lie commenced his classical studies at Jefferson College,
in the spring of 1834. In the second session of his col-
legiate course, there was a powerful revival of religion
at the institution, during which he became a subject of
renewing grace. He made a public profession of religion
in March, 1835. He has often spoken of a favorite
place for prayer by the side of a fallen tree in a field,
where he retired for communion with his God, and en-
joyed many precious seasons of devotion. Between forty
and fifty persons made a profession of their faith in Christ
at the same time, one of whom was the Rev. "Walter M.
Lowrie, with whom our departed friend formed a most
cordial and delightful intimacy, which continued through
life.
"In September, 1839, Mr. Lloyd took his degree of
A.B., and the next year began his studies with a cler-
gyman, preparatory to entering the sacred ministry. In
1841 he entered the Theological Seminary at Princeton,
N. J. In 1814 he was licensed to preach the Gospel by
the Presbytery of New York ; and on June 22d of the
same year he left his native land as a missionary to the
Chinese, and reached Macao, October 22d. He there
met Messrs. Hepburn, Lowrie, and Cole, of the same
mission; after consultation with those brethren, and
those who accompanied him, it was decided that he
should proceed to Amoy with Doctor Hepburn, where
he arrived December 6 th, 1844.
" His course from that day to this is well known to us
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 231
all. With earnest alacrity, he devoted his energy and
time to the acquisition of tliis difficult language ; and
now, when he had nearly reached the goal he aimed at,
and was becoming fluent in speaking, it pleased the
Master to take him to Himself : tims teaching us, that
however well qualified we may be to carry forward the
Lord's work, he can get along without us, and find other
agents to accomplish his purposes.
"To the speaker, Mr. Lloyd was peculiarly dear as a
family friend, and an endeared associate nearly all the
time of his residence at Amoy. He was kind and uni-
form in his affections, faithful in his friendship and equa-
ble in his temperament ; firmly conscientious in respect
to duty, and stable in his personal religion. He was
laborious in his efforts to save the souls of tlie heathen ;
vigorous, sound, and discriminating in his views of truth ;
in short he may be characterized as humble, methodical,
persevering, devoted, and conscientious, a man much be-
loved, and in whose heart grace reigned. He was per-
mitted to bear public testimony in favor of Christ among
the Chinese ; for by applying himself almost exclusively
to the spoken language, he had made good progress, and
could communicate religious truth freely to the people,
with whom he was universally popular. Had he lived
longer, we had much to hope for from his labors."
REV. ISIDOR LOEWENTHAL.
Mr. Loewentiial was born a.d. 1827, in the city of
Posen, in Prussian Poland, of Jewish parents. He was
the eldest of a family of eight children. His father had
at heart little regard for Judaism, but observed, from
232 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
custom, its principal rites and ceremonies. His mother
was a strict adherent to the traditions of the Rabbis
(oral law), and instructed her children carefully in the
tenets of the Jewish faith, and in the principles of
morality.
His parents bestowed upon him a liberal education.
At a very early age he was placed at a Jewish school,
where he acquired the rudiments of science, learned to
read the Hebrew text, and to repeat prayers he did not
understand. At this period, though but a child, he
evinced that love of books and thirst for knowledge,
which characterized his maturer years.
From the first he made rapid progress in his studies,
and gave evidence of more than ordinary talents. After
a few years he entered the Gymnasium in his native city,
where he studied the higher branches of a liberal educa-
tion— the ancient classics, natural science, metaphysics,
mathematics to some extent, music, Hebrew, and several
of the languages of modern Europe. He had passed
successfully through the course of study usually taught
in such institutions at the age of seventeen. After leav-
ing the Gymnasium he entered a mercantile house in
Posen as a clerk. But merchandising was ill-suited to
his tastes, which were for books. His leisure hours from
business were devoted to his favorite pursuits. He had
a strong desire to enter one of the German Universities,
and had made arrangements to do so, but was prevented
by the events that led to his emigration to the United
States. He formed associations with educated young
men of liis own age, of liberal political sentiments, and
became complicated in political difficulties, by being so
rash as to publish in one of the public journals a piece
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 233
of poetry of his own composition, containing sentiments
adverse to the Government. This brought him under
the notice of the police, and, being informed that he was
in danger of arrest, he hastily fled from his home ;
after many difficulties, he reached Hamburg, where,
after much embarrassment, he procured a passport and
took passage on board of an English ship for New York,
arriving in the autumn of 1846. Here he was a stranger
in a strange land, and possessed of but little means, and
ignorant of the English language. He made efforts to
find some employment iu New York, but was unsuccess-
ful. He then visited Philadelphia, where he met with
the same want of success. Leaving Philadelphia, he
went to the country and sought employment from the
farmers, offering his services for what they chose to
give him ; but he was again doomed to disappointment.
Being of diminutive stature, and having no acquaintance
with farm work, the farmers deemed him dear at any
price. His funds being now nearly exhausted, and every
door of employment seemingly closed against him, he
became very despondent. But, feeling the pressure of
necessity to do something for a living, as the last resort, ,
he invested the little money he had left in a small basket
and a few notions, and, wdth this on his arm. he started
out to the country as a pedlar.
In this capacity, on a cold day in November, 1846, he
came to the house of the late Rev. S. M. Gayley, near
Wilmington, Delaware, drenched with rain and suffering
from the cold. Having disposed of some of his wares,
and being about to depart, Mr. Gayley, noticing that he
was thinly clad, and the evening being intensely cold,
gave him a cordial invitation to spend the night with
234 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
liim, wliich lie gladly accepted. By conversation with
him during the evening, Mr. Gayley discovered that his
guest was a young man of no ordinary talents, and had
received an excellent education ; that he had an exten-
sive and accurate knowledge of the ancient classics,
Hebrew, and several of the modern languages. His
sympathies were at once drawn out towards him. He
thought it a pity that a young man of such talents and
acquirements should be engaged as a pedlar, when he
might be more usefully employed. Mr. Gayley invited
him to remain at his house, while he would interest him-
self to secure for him a situation as a teacher, which invi-
tation he accepted.
By his efforts he secured for Mr. Loewenthal the posi-
tion of teacher of French and German in La Fayette
College. Mr. Loewenthal entered upon his duties in
the college in the beginning of January, 18i7.
At this time he had but an imperfect knowledge of
the English language. With untiring industry he ad-
dressed himself to its study, and, at the close of that
session, he could both speak and write it with classic
purity. In a very short time, he acquired a consider-
able knowledge of English literature. He was a most
indefatigable student ; not only his hours of leisure from
college duties, but habitually long hours in the night,
and frequently whole nights, were devoted to study.
His usual time allotted for sleep was four hours. Pos-
sessed of an iron will, whatever he resolved to do was
done if labor could accomplish it. Gifted with a reten-
tive memory he rarely forgot anything he read.
During his stay at the house of Mr. Gayley he never
disclosed his lineage, nor did Mr. Gayley ever suspect
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 235
him of being a son of Abraham, until Mr. Loewenthal,
in a letter to him, some time afterwards, informed him
that he was a Jew. It was during his residence there,
that "the veil was rent away" from his heart, that he
received the first religious impressions, and became con-
vinced of tlie truth of Christianity. In a letter to Mr.
Gayley, in July, 1847, he informs him of his conversion
to Christianity, and he gives a history of the means em-
ployed by the Holy Spirit in bringing about this change.
He states : " It was by Providence I was sent to your
door. When I came to your house it was for worldly
gain ; little did I then tliink I was to receive there what
was infinitely better. It was at your house, by your
earnest prayers (at family worship) — to which I first
went half from curiosity, half from politeness, by your
humble supplications, that I was first awakened to appre-
hend my danger, to consider I had an immortal soul. I
began to open the Bible. I was astonished. I waited
with eagerness, morning and evening, for the summons
to family worship, to hear you pray. I was more and
more convinced I was on the wrong path." During the
time he was at college, Mr. Gayley corresponded regu-
larly with him, and, although ignorant of what was
passing in his mind, gave him religious counsel. These
kind words, Mr. Loewenthal states in the above letter,
were most seasonable — were specially adapted to liis
case. In the following autumn, during the vacation of
the college he made a public profession of his faith in
Christ as the true Messiah, was baptized by Mr. Gayley,
his father in the Gospel, and received into membership
of the Rockland Presbyterian Church, to which Mr.
Gayley then ministered. Mr. Loewenthal entered the
236 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
senior class of La Fayette Colloge in the fall of 1847,
and graduated with honor. After his graduation, he
acted as tutor in the college for some time, and after-
wards as a teacher of languages in a school of high
order at Mount Holly, devoting his leisure hours to
philological studies, in which he made rapid prog-
ress.
In the fall of 1852 he resigned his situation at Mount
Holly, and repaired to Princeton. Theological studies
were much to his taste. There he took a high stand.
His public exercises were far above mediocrity, and
augured his future eminence. Whilst there he still pur-
sued his philological studies during his leisure hours, and
was a contributor to the Biblical Repertory. His able
articles published in that quarterly established his repu-
tation as a writer. The Society of Inquiry of the Semi-
nary selected him as their essayist, to read the essay at
their annual meeting at the Commencement at which his
class graduated. His subject was, India as a Field of
Missions. It was a masterly production, evincing great
ability and learning. For some time after his gradua-
tion at the Seminary, he acted as tutor in Nassau Hall,
which position he filled with marked ability.
At this time his thoughts were turned to India as the
field of his future labors, and he received an appointment
to the new mission to the Affghans. His eminent lin-
guistic talents and acquirements remarkably fitted him
for that post. He was licensed in 1856, by the Presby-
tery of New York, and in August of that year, he sailed
for India. When he arrived, late in the autumn, at once
he went to Peshawar, the mission station, and imme-
diately entered with ardor upon his duties. He soon
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 237
mastered the difficult language of the Affghans, the
Pushto. He acquired with great rapidity the different
languages and dialects of that part of India ; and as
soon as able to speak intelligibly the languages of the
people, he diligently engaged in the active duties of
preaching. Although his missionary life was only seven
brief years, yet he had translated and published the
whole of the New Testament in Pushto, had nearly
completed a dictionary of tliat language, and he could
preach with facility in Pushto, Persian, Cashmeri, Hin-
dustani, and Arabic. It is doubtful whether many for-
eigners in India had a better knowledge of Asiatic
literature, or a fuller acquaintance with the man-
ners and customs of the natives, and witli Oriental
politics than ho. He had a thorough knowledge of the
religious systems of the people ; and as a disputant with
Mohammedans and other religionists he was a master.
He enjoyed the friendship of some of the first men in
both the civil and military service in India ; and he
had made a valuable collection of manuscripts and rare
books. The amount of intellectual labor he accomplished
was remarkable. Besides his linguistic labors, he was
actively engaged in preaching daily in the bazar, and
undertook frequent itinerancies into the neighboring
districts ; he conducted a large correspondence, and was
a contributor to British and American quarterlies.
At the early age of thirty-eight, in 1864, he came to
his death by violence at the hand of his own watchman,
who it is said mistook him walking in his garden at
night for a robber, and fired at him, the ball penetrating
his forehead. He fell senseless and soon expired.
Mr. Loewenthal was under the usual stature, yet in that
238 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
small, fragile casket was contained the jewel of a mighty
intellect. His natural talents were of the first order,
and were assiduously cultivated by study. He possessed
genius in the truest sense. His mind was characterized
by great versatility, he having wliat was exceedingly rare,
a seemingly equal aptitude for all branches of study.
He excelled in whatever he undertook. He was an
accomplished musician, mathematician, metaphysician,
and pre-eminently a linguist ; and he stood in the first
rank as a philologist. His learning was sob'd and va-
rious. He was a writer of great elegance and power.
His style was perspicuous, chaste, classic, vigorous, and
ornate. In the social circle he was a charming com-
panion ; he possessed a mind thoroughly cultivated and
richly stored with knowledge, and genial humor with
fine conversational powers. As a Christian, he was sin-
cere, humble, devout, and zealous. He was, in a word, a
man of God. Sad was his death, and irreparable his
loss to the cause of missions. The memory of his many
■virtues is embalmed in the heart of the Church of which
he was an oj-nament. — Rev. S. A. Oayley.
REV. KYING LING-YIU.
Our beloved brother and faithful fellow-laborer, Rev.
Kying Ling-yiu, died at Ningpo, China, on the 4th of
August, 1866, at the age of thirty-one.
In 1845 Dr. McCartec was called to see a man about
two miles distant from Ningpo, who had received a very
severe wound and required constant attendance for some
months. The Doctor there became acquainted with a
bright, frank, black-eyed boy, about ten years of age.
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 239
the nephew of tlie wounded man. Finding that his
mother was a widow and poor, he brought the boy to
Ningpo. AVhon he left the boarding-school, he at first
took charge of a day-school, under tlie care of Dr. Mc-
Cartee. In the day-school he proved a successful teacher ;
he was faithful to the souls of his pupils, and his labors
in this, his first undertaking, were not without fruit. He
remained in charge of the day-school about a year, after
which he studied theology for some time under Mr. Ran-
kin. In 1859 he went with Mr. JSTevius to Hangchow. . .
Early in 1863 he was sent to Yu-yiao, a city about forty
miles up the river from Ningpo. He was licensed and
ordained to the full work of the Gospel ministry in 1864,
and became co-pastor with one of the foreign breth-
ren of the cliurch in Yu-yiao. There were only four
professing Christians in that place, and one of them Avas
under su^pension ; but the Master seemed to own the
labors of his young servant there, almost from the very
first day. At the first communion held after his arrival
in 1863, about twenty persons made application for bap-
tism, of whom fifteen were baptized ; and there has been
no time since then, when there have not been evidences
of God's favor resting upon the work at Yu-yiao. At
the last communion in May, 1866, nineteen made ap-
plication, of whom five were baptized. There are now
there about eighty communicants and twenty inquirers ;
and there is scarcely a village or district within ten
miles of the city, where the Gospel has not been preached.
This is no small progress for the time in China ; a
church of about a hundred members, hewn out of the
solid rock of heathenism in about three years. Besides,
he did a vast amount of sowing that is to be gathered
240 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
by other reapers. I am sure that, if the man who did
it could be consulted on tlic subject, he would not say
that it was because he was perfect ; he had his faults as
we all have ours, but he was united to Jesus Christ by
faith, and by both word and deed showed that he de-
sired to live only for Christ's glory in the extension of
the Gospel. He was zealous and earnest in his Master's
work ; whether he met people in a passenger boat, going
into the country, or halting for a while in a rest-house,
many of which are erected by the roadside here, or in
his own house or in theirs, very few parted from him
without having heard something of the Gospel. He
was not only thus earnest in making known the Gospel
himself, but he had a happy faculty of employing all
the talent in the church for the same purpose. Thus,
if one of the church members was out of work for a
day, Mr. Kying woidd say to him, " Come, let us take a
bundle of tracts and go to such a village and preach, or
let us go and visit such a family or person, and come
home and have dinner with me." He thus trained his
people in such a manner, that they resemble more what
is said of the early disciples, who " went everywhere
preaching the Word," than any church with which I am
acquainted, whether at home or here. As a pastor, he
had few superiors ; he was thoroughly acquainted with
the state of his flock, and sympathized with them in all
their troubles, whether spiritual or temporal. It was
not fully known till after his death, the amount to which
he helped the poor of his charge, out of his own limited
salary of $10 50 (ten dollars and a half) a month. He
managed, too, to know much about every inquirer be-
fore he or she made application for baptism. At a com-
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 241
muuioii season some time ago, when a young- man was
examined for admission to the church, the foreign mem-
ber of the mission, who was Mr. Kying's co-pastor, was
pleased with the understanding and answers of the lad,
and thought that he ought to be baptized. Mr. Kying
replied that it was true that the lad knew a great deal
about the Gospel, but he loould tell lies ; he was not
baptized, and it was not long after when he was detected
in such a complication of lies and dishonesty, that he
had to leave the neighborhood, and he has not been
heard of in it since. Between the services on the Sab-
bath, he had those who did not go home to dinner — and
latterly very few went home — divided into classes ; he
took one class, his wife another, the more advanced
members of the church took others, and thus an excel-
lent effort was made to instruct the church members in
reading, singing, and Bible knowledge.
His powers as a preacher were of no ordinary kind ;
and considering the scanty help that our native brethren
have in the way of commentaries to the understanding of
the Bible, his preaching was eminently judicious. When
he went out by the wayside to preach, he generally took
one of our Lord's parables as the basis of his remarks,
and in listening to some of such discourses, it has often
been felt by his foreign brethren that such an adaptation
to the universal wants of man had never been seen in
the parables before. The writer will not soon forget a
sermon which he heard him preach some time ago from
the text : " Neither give place to the devil." The truth
was presented in such a powerful, striking, original
manner, so thoroughly adapted to the audience, and was
listened to with such attention, that, speaking after the
11
242 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
manner of men, it was not at all strange that his preach-
ing produced such results. — Rev. S. Dodd.
[Some extracts may be added to Mr. Dodd's interest-
ing sketch, from the pen of the Rev. J. L. Nevius :]
While a mere boy and still connected with the board-
ing school, he expressed his wish and determination to
devote his life to the work of preaching the Gospel to
his countrymen.
Before this wish had been carried into effect, and be-
fore the foreign missionaries were satisfied as to his
natural qualifications for the work of the ministry, an
effort was made by his uncle to induce him to enter into
business. His uncle was an opium merchant of some
wealth, and without children. He proposed to Ling-yiu
to enter his store with the prospect of becoming a part-
ner, promising to provide for him a comfortable home,
and to furnish him money to assist in procuring him a
wife of a respectable family. This prospect of wealth
and worldly ease and happiness seems to have been en-
tirely powerless to shake him in his resolution to devote
himself to Christ's work. He chose rather to teach a
day school with a salary of five dollars per month, and
wait till God should open the way for carrying out his
cherished purpose.
In the year 1859, Ling-yiu accompanied me and my
wife in our attempt to establish a new station in the city
of Hangchau, about 120 miles in the interior, and con-
taining about one million of inhabitants. Here he min-
gled with all classes of his countrymen and derived
important lessons of practical experience which were of
great use to him in after life. When we were obliged
to leave the city on account of the disturbed relations
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 243
of China witli foreign nations in connexion with the last
Chinese war, he remained and carried on the work with
great zeal and prudence, until he was forced to leave by
an incursion of the Taiping rebels , who took and par-
tially destroyed the city.
As a preacher, his discoui-scs were eminently scrip-
tural. They were also characterized by originality of
thought and illustration, and an earnest and impressive
delivery. As a pastor he was minutely acquainted with
the character and circumstances of each one of his peo-
ple ; was in perfect sympathy with them, and kept a
strict watch over them. Perhaps his greatest gift as a
minister was his power to communicate to others his
own zeal and enthusiasm, and to set every member of
the church at work.
In the latter part of June, 1866, his mother, and his
wife, a sweet Christian woman and an invaluable lielper
in the missionary work, were taken from him by death
within the short space of three days. He bowed sub-
missively under the stroke, and supported by faith and
the sympathies of his people, was continuing his work
witliout interruption. In a few days he was brought
low by the same di.-ease. He was heard beseeching
God for life, saying, "Is it not enough? " He pleaded
the wants of the Yu-yiao church and of his country, and
solemnly covenanted should God spare his life to be more
entirely consecrated to his work. But his work was
already done, and he too entered into rest. Sad, sad,
indeed, to us, but still sweet. They were pleasant in
their lives, and in death they were not divided. As
" these come from the land of Sinim," we can almost
hear their joyful welcome, " Well done, thou good and
faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."
244- MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
MRS. 11. E. LOOMIS.
Mrs. Loomis, -svife of the Rev. C. L. Loomis, M.D.,
died at Corisco, Africa, August 20th, 1861. The Rev.
W. Clemens, writing soon afterwards, spoke in high
terms of her Christian excellence.
" She whose death is here noticed, freely made a sacri-
fice of all for a missionary life, to toil for the redenijDtion
of Africa. She decided for a home among the heathen,
and to die for Christ, knowing that she ' had in heaven
a better and an enduring substance.'
" On the 21st of Januarj'^, 18G0, she arrived at Cor-
isco, in company with her husband. On the 9th of May
of the same year, after having passed their acclimation,
they entered on their work permanently, by being ap-
pointed to the charge of the station at Evangasimba.
Here she labored patiently among a strange people, who
could not appreciate the sacrifices of the servant of
Christ. Her feeble health was, doubtless, her greatest trial.
Seldom has any been so severely afflicted with repeated at-
tacks of fever as fell to her lot. Naturally robust, and of
a strong constitution, she felt her attacks of fever more
severely. These were no less than eighteen, two of which
were of a malignant type. She was no doubt made more
familiar with death by being laid aside for a time.
" Though very weak in body, her faith was strong
in Christ. On being interrogated whether she could
trust in tlie merits of the Saviour, she promptly replied,
* Yes.' As there was much doubt in our minds whether
she would recover, she was asked if she could realize
that the will of God was good, whether she should re-
cover or should die. The same promptness answered
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 245
in the affirmative. It was evident she liad been thinking
of death, and preparing for the result of her sickness. Her
ft'iends will be gratified to know that she was free from
pain. She said she knew she had some fever, but no
pain. On another occasion, she remarked, * that she
had felt all the bitterness of death, and yet it was not
bitter.' ... It becoming more evident that sl>e could
not live, she was asked if she had any word for friends
in America. She answered, ' that she had desired to
see them, and especially her mother, once more, but it
was immaterial now ; they would all soon follow her.'
She never regretted coming to Africa.
" She so far revived as to conmiiinicate with her hus-
band. By request he sang part of the hymn, ' There is
rest for the weary.' Iler soul could sing, though her
lips could not. She united by humming the chorus,
' There is rest for the weary, there is rest for you.' In
this peaceful state of mind she left us on the morning
of the 20th of August, at four o'clock, ' to rest from
her labors on the other side of Jordan,' which she had
almost reached while conversing with us. We bade her
adieu with the benediction of the Spirit — ' Blessed are
the dead that die in the Lord : yea, saith the Spirit, for
they rest from their labors, and their works do follow
them.'
" She now rests sweetly in the grave-yard at Evang-
asimba, beneath a tree whose branches overshadow simi-
lar forms, who died in the same faith."
MRS. MARY AKN LOO^IIS.
Died in Cazenovia, N.Y., December 12, 18G6, Mrs.
246 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
Mary Ann Luce, wife of Rev. A. W. Loomis, of San
Francisco, Cal.
Mr. and Mrs. Loomis went out to China in 1844,
under the direction of the Presbyterian Board of Mis-
sions. After laboring there six years they were com-
pelled to return to this country on account of ill health.
Partialty recovered they undertook the same service
among the missions of the Board in the Indian Terri-
tory, which they were compelled to abandon for the
same cause. Then, after laboring some years in the
home missionary work in Illinois, they were sent to
reside at San Francisco to labor among the Chinese on
the Pacific coast. Here they lived and labored six
years or more. Last spring Mrs. Loomis' ill health
again made a change necessary, and they came East,
hoping that rest and a few months' residence in a dif-
ferent climate would restore her wonted vigor. But
the Lord had ordered otherwise. She was past re-
covery, and continued to fail gradually, and rapidly at
the last, till her death. Her many friends in China,
California, and the other States, will be glad to know
that her death was fully in accordance with her faithful,
devout, quiet and self-sacrificing life.
Mrs. Loomis was born in Winfield, New York, in
1815. She early made a profession of religion. There
was nothing striking about her death to note except
that when past the power of utterance she turned her
eyes towards her husband, as if to arrest his attention,
and then looking away fixedly in another direction, an
expression of great satisfaction spread over her counte-
nance, as if she already beheld ' the King in his beauty,'
and so fell asleep. — Bev. II. Kendall, D.D.
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 247
MRS. OLIVIA LOUGHRIDGE.
Mrs. Loughridge, wife of the Rev. Robert M. Lough-
ridge, of the Creek mission, died September 17, 1845.
" Tlic call from her Heavenly Father found her in the
Saviour's vineyard, engaged in labors of love and
mercy." — Annual Beport, 1846,
MRS. MARY A. LOUGHRIDGE.
Mrs. Loughridge, second wife of Mr. Loughridge,
died January 25, 1850. " Her eminent qualifications
for the missionary work made her loss, in the present
circumstances of the mission, to be severely felt. Whilst
we mourn for her removal in the prime of life from a
sphere of so much usefulness, we bless God that she was
permitted to do so much for the best interests of the
Indian children and youth for whom she labored and
for whom she prayed." — Annual Report^ 1850.
MRS. LOUISA A. LOWRIE.
Mrs. Lowrie, wife of the Rev. John C. Lowrie, was
a daughter of Thomas Wilson, Esq., and Mary his wife,
of Morgan town, Ya., and sister of the Hon. Edgar C.
Wilson, of the same place, in whose family she had her
home after the death of her fatlier and mother. She
departed this life in Calcutta, November 21st, 1833, in
the twenty-fourth year of her age. Her last hours were
full of peace. A memoir was prepared by her former
pastor, Rev. A. G. Fairchild, D.D., of which editions
were printed in Pittsburg, Philadelphia and London,
248 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
REV. WALTER M. LOWRIE.
Mr. Walter Lowrie, the third son of the Hon. Wal-
ter Lowrie, and Amelia his wife, was born in Butler,
Penn., February 18, 1819. He pursued his studies at
Jefferson Collej^e, graduating with the first honor, and
at Princeton Theological Seminary. He went to China '
as a missionary in 1842. The Memoir of his Life, pub-
lished by the Messrs. Carter, New York, and the Board
of Publication, Philadelphia, may be referred to for much
general information concerning the early history of the
missions of the Board in China, and for particular infor-
mation concerning Mr. Lowrie's work as a missionary,
and his death by the hand of Chinese pirates, August
18, 1847.
One of his associates in the mission, himself one of the
ablest and most devoted of the servants of Christ who
have gone to China, thus wrote of him :
" The deceased was in, no ordinary measure endeared
to his fellow men. He was a man of eminent talents
and an accomplished scholar, an able minister of the
Gospel, and a faithful and devoted missionary."
REV. REUBEN LOWRIE.
Mr. Reuben Lowrie was born of the same parents, in
Butler, November 24, 1827. He had looked forward to
his being associated with his brother, Walter, in the
work of missions. After liis death, he then felt it to be
a duty to go out in order to take his place, as far as
practicable. After graduating at the University of New
York, and finishing the usual course of theological study
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 249
at Princeton, he spent some time in teaching, with a view
to his more complete preparation for the expected work
of his life, and he gave a fcAV months to the assistance of
the brethren in one of the south-western Indian missions.
In 185-i, he went with his wife to China, and on April
26th, 1860, he entered into rest. lie had been advised
to seek renewed health by a visit to his native country,
and this measure might have proved successful ; but his
reply to his friends was that he would not leave China
"until he had looked death in the face." It was then
too late.
The Rev. Dr. Culbertson, with whom he was associ-
ated for several years at Shanghai, thus wrote of him
the day after his death :
"His end was peace. He had a long and very trying
struggle for life, and was anxious to live, but there has
been no quarrelling with the will of God. He did not
cling to life for the sake of life. There was no hanker-
ing after this world. It was not even anxiety for his
family that caused him most grief. It was the giving up
of his chosen work, as a missionary of Christ, that dis-
tressed him. The sting of death was taken away. He
had no fear as to the future, but the agony of giving up
this work, of leaving undone tlie task he had marked out
for himself, of leaving the heathen for whose salvation
he had so earnestly labored, without seeing them
brought to Christ, this seemed like piercing his vitals
with a sword. Yet no murmur ever escaped his lips.
In all his sickness, though often suiFering from great
nervousness, he 'uttered no complaint. Though some-
times despairing of life, he had no desire but that the
will of God should be done. A few weeks since he told
11"
25J MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
me that he would not be surprised to find himself sud-
denly brought to death's door, and about that time, in
writing a note, told me he was 'resting in the arms of
infinite sufficiency.' Lately, however, he has expressed
himself to some of the other brethren as being in dark-
ness— not that he was in doubt as to his spiritual state,
but that he did not enjoy the light of God's countenance
as he wished. This, however, passed away, and the day
before his death he seemed to rejoice in God though he
could say but little.
" We all feel his loss very deeply, and our missionary
brethren, of all denominations, mourn our bereavement
as a heavy loss to the missionary cause. He was loved,
tenderly loved, by all his brethren, and all feel that it
will be long before his place in our circle can be sup-
plied."
At a meeting of the Shanghai Missionary Conference,
held at the Church Mission school-house, on Monda}'
evening, the 21st of May, I860,— the Rev. E. C. Bridg-
man, D.D., President, in the chair :
" The Rev. John S. Burdon, of the English Church
Missionary Society, called the attention of the Confer-
ence to the solemn event that had happened since their
last meeting — the death of the Rev. Reuben Lowrie —
and proposed the following Minute in reference to it :
" That this Conference, having heard with heartfelt
sorrow of the recent removal, by death, of the Rev.
Reuben Lowrie, Missionary of the American Presbyte-
rian Board to Shanghai, and member of the Shanghai
Missionary Conference, record their sense of the loss
that the cause of Christ in China has thereby sustained.
"Mr. Lowrie, just as he was entering on the useful
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 251
career which seemed before him, was called to his rest
on tlie 26th of April, 1800, after a residence of only five
years and a half in China. His deep, earnest piety, his
somid scholarship, his experience of missionary work
among the Choctaw Indians before coming to China,
and his unwavering devotedness to the early-formed
purpose of his life, even amid the ravages of disease, —
peculiarly fitted him for the work of a Chinese mission-
ary. But ' the Lord had need of him ;' and while we
bow in submission to the divine appointment, we would
desire to express our deepest sympathy with the widow
and family of our beloved brother, thus so sorely be-
reaved ; and pray that they may be enabled, in this their
hour of need, to realize the full blessing of sanctified
affliction.
"This resolution was seconded by the Rev. W. G. E.
Cunningham, of the American Southern Methodist Epis-
copal Mission ; and, after a few appropriate remarks by
the President, was passed unanimously.
"In order further to manifest our sympathy with the
family of Mr. Lowrie both in China and America, it was
proposed by the Rev. Cleveland Keith, of the American
Episcopal Church, and seconded by the Rev. J. L.
Holmes, of the American Southern Baptist Church, and
unanimously agreed to :
"That the Acting Secretary for the evening be re-
quested to write, in the name of this Conference, letters
of condolence to the widow and father of the late Rev.
Reuben Lowrie, enclosing the resolution just passed for
their acceptance, as a slight token of respect and love
for the departed, and sympathy with tlic bereaved."
252 MANUAT. OF MISSIONS.
REV. JAMES L. MACKET.
Mr. Mackey was born in Lancaster County, Penn. He
was trained by pious parents, and exhibited through life
the benefits of that training by an early surrender of his
heart to Jesus, and an entire consecration of his life to
Him, in the work of the Christian ministry. He passed,
with a brave heart, through the trials and struggles
common to young^ candidates seeking a preparation for
that office. He spent some years in teaching in Stras-
burg, New London, and elsewhere, and on completing
his studies, offered himself to our Board to be one of two
to go to Africa, and there, under the burning equator,
on the Island of Corisco, to found a new mission, and to
respond to the call of Ethiopia, stretching out her hands
unto God. The better to fit himself for this work, he
devoted some time to the study of medicine — the knowl-
edge of which often proved of great service to himself,
to the mission, to the natives, and to sick seamen and
strangers cast upon his care.
This is not the place to detail the many and varied
trials and dangers through which he was called to pass
during the fifteen years of his sojourn in that dark land ;
literally, as with Paul, the perils of waters, the perils of
robbers, the perils by the heathen, in the wilderness, by
the sea, by false brethren ; the weariness and painfulness,
the watchings, the hunger and thirst, the heat and sick-
ness, and, besides all these, the care that came upon him
daily of the churches, and the schools, and the manage-
ment of the mission. Those were gloomy days when, so
soon, he was bereft by death of his beloved partner ;
and when his associates brother Simpson and his wife,
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 253
sunk, with the vessel in whicli tliey sailed, into the deep
Atlantic, and left him alone with Jesus to bear the
burden and heat of the day.
But brighter days came and God smiled upon his
work. Other laborers arrived, the mission prospered,
and this man of God was spared to see such changes as
gladdened his heart. A debilitating climate, however,
did its work, gradually undermined his once vigorous
health, and after different visits to his native land, with
the hope of regaining it, two years ago he crossed the
Atlantic for the eightii and the last time, a broken-down
missionary, leaving his heart in Africa, and ever yearn-
ing to return to the people and the brethren, and the
work he loved so well. After a half year's rest, his en-
ergetic mind, too active for its frail body, refused to be
idle. He thought he could still do something for his fel-
low-men, and for his Master, and so he took charge of
the New London Academy, and returned to his early
employment of teaching. In this work he continued un-
til nearly the close of life, dragging his weary frame
along to the school when many would have taken to
their bed.
His end was very calm and peaceful. His opinion of
himself was truly humble ; Init his confidence in Jesus
was entire. No cloud came between him and his Sa-
viour. He died at New London, Penn., April 30, 1867,
in the forty-eighth year of his age, beloved by all who
had known him, and lamented by the chiu-ch which he
had so faithfully served. His body was borne to the
grave by a large number of Christian ministers, and
others, whilst his soul has gone up higher to meet his
Lord, and to wear the missionary's, if not the martyr's,
254 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
crown. He leaves behind him a mother, brothers, sis-
ters, and a bereaved widow, who shared with him, for
many years, the toils, the perils and the joys of a mis-
sionary's life. — Rev. Robert P. Du Bois.
MRS. MACKEY.
Mrs. Mackey, wife of the Rev. James L. Mackey, of
the Corisco mission, died March 11, 1850. " Her kind
and affectionate disposition, and her intelligent devo-
tion to the missionary work, had greatly endeared her
to all her associates. Her loss to the mission, and es-
pecially to her bereaved husband, is severely felt." —
Annual Report^ 1850.
MISS MARY H. M'KEAX.
Miss M'Kean a member of the church of Washing-
ton, Penn., and " one of the most thoroughly tried and
valued teachers " of the Creek mission, died January 21,
1861. "She had been connected with the mission as a
teacher between three and four years, during which she
not only gave the strongest proofs of her fidelity to the
cause to which she had devoted her life, but won the
esteem and affection both of her associates and the child-
ren under her care She gave the most satisfac-
tory evidence that she was prepared for death."^— v47i-
nual Report, 1861.
REV. GEORGE M'QUEEN, JR.
Me. M'Queen was a native of Sclmectady, N. Y., a
graduate of Union College, and of Princeton Theologi-
cal Seminary, and a truly devoted and efficient mission-
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 255
ary in Western Africa. He went to Corisco in 1852.
" He entered immediately upon the work of the mission
at Corisco, organizing a school of native children,
preaching by the aid of an interpreter immediately upon
his arrival, and devoting himself with irresistible en-
ergy to tiie work which his hands found to do.
"On the 26th July, 1855, he was united in marriage
to Miss Georgiana M. Bliss, of Longmeadow, Mass., for-
merly a much respected and loved teacher in Schenec-
tady, who, with the true spirit of missionary consecra-
tion, went out to meet him on the field, and to share his
self-denying labor. After remaining at Corisco more
than a year and a half, the failing health of Mrs.
M'Queen rendered necessary a return to America, where
they arrived in July, 1857. Thus, by the ordering of a
kind Providence, the friends of Mr. and Mrs. M'Queen
were permitted to meet them, and to look upon his
face for the last time on earth. June 7th, 1858, they
sailed upon their return voyage, and reached their field
ef labor in health and safety, and the first letters which
reached their friends in America were filled with hope
and promise. A spirit of religious inquiry seemed to
pervade all who had come within the influence of the
school, and the most encouraging prospects seemed to
open before the mission."
Soon afterwards, Mr. M'Queen was attacked by the
fever of the coast, in so severe a degree as to defy all
remedies. His mind was kept in peace. To his weep-
ing wife he said : " Remember who has promised, ' I will
be the husband of the widow and the father of the father-
less.' When she asked, ' What word would you have
our infant boy in America remember from you ? ' he an-
256 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
swered, ' We have given him to God. If it pleases Him
to spare his life, I would have him to be a minister of
the Gospel, to stand in my place, that I may have a
name in God's house.' He then calmly informed his
wife of the arrangements he had made for her future
comfort and that of tlieir child, and commended them to
God in a most fervent petition. He sent messages to
friends at home by name, saying that he ' should meet
them again soon, for he was going home,' and praying
earnestly that his own family might have grace to bow
submissively to this dispensation of the Father of all.
Being asked as to the prospect before him, he said : My
hope is not so bright as I could wish, but comfortable.
' I know that my Redeemer liveth.' He sent for one of
the native boys and gave him a message for the other
boys of the school. It was this : ' I came from America
to tell you of these things of God. I have lived as a
light among you. You must tell your people these
things, and live as lights among them. You must make
the salvation of your souls the one great tiling.' To the
principal chief in his district he said, ' Remember the
words I have told you — I am going home.'
" Mr. Mackey, one of his colleagues, read to him, at
his request, a few verses of the 14th cliapter of John.
At the end of the third verse he interrupted the reading,
saying, 'That is enough. We have the promise.' On
Friday afternoon, March 25th, 1859, he fell asleep quiet-
ly, and a pleasant smile foreshadowed the blessed rest
upon wliich he had entered." He was in the thirty-sec-
ond year of his age. — Schenectady Reflector.
JIKMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 257
REV. JOHN A. MITCHELL.
Mr. Mitchell was appointed as a missionary to China
before that country was open to the residence of for-
eigners. He and his colleague, the Rev. Robert W.
Orr, took up their abode, therefore, at Singapore, where
a considerable emigrant Chinese population was within
reach of missionary eflforts. In that city Mr. Mitchell,
who was threatened with pulmonary disease when he
left this country, departed this life October 2d, 1838, in
the thirty-third year of his age. He was a native of
Tennessee. He is spoken of as " well qualified for his
work, and his heart was wholly devoted to it. Thus
possessing talents and grace, and being in the prime of
his days, with a vast field of useful labor before him, he
gave great promise of usefulness ; but his sun went
down at noon, and the Church was again taught its de-
pendence on God."
His colleague gave the fgllowing interesting account
of his last illness and his happy religious experience :
" The grave had no terrors for him. At all times he
seemed to have a calm and firm trust in God, a willing-
ness to leave his soul in the hands of his Saviour. But
he often rose far above this, and had the most joyful
and blessed anticipations of the rest which remaineth
to the people of God, and ardent longings to depart
and be with Christ. Indeed, he told me that he had
never enjoyed so much happiness in the same length of
time, as he had during this sickness. He often spoke
with lively gratitude of the exceeding kindness of tlic
Lord in providing for all his wants, and giving him
grace to bear every trial with cheerfulness. H(3 liad
258 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
the habit of referring every tiling to the providence of
God, so that if any thing turned out differently from
Avhat he expected or wished, he was ready to say, ' this
is the will of my heavenly Father, and he knows what
is exactly best for me.' When conversing with the
people of God, or with others, he loved to bear his tes-
timony to the goodness and faithfulness of the Lord. It
was the impression made on all who saw him, that his
spirit was ripe for heaven. I have never known a per-
son of more clear and undoubted piety.
" In the last few .days of his life there was nothing in
his experience extraordinary or triumphant ; yet there
was what is more desirable — a firm and intelligent reli-
ance on the atoning blood of Christ, as the only remedy
of the sinner. ' Mark the perfect man, and behold the
upright, for the end of that man is peace.'
"He often spoke of his strong desire to preach the
Gospel among the heathen, but generally concluded by
remarking that ' the Lord could accomplish all his pur-
poses of love with him, and that He had work for him
to do in another and more glorious state of existence.' "
These obituary notices are restricted to missionaries
who died in the service of the Board. Otherwise the
name of the Rev. Robert W. Orr would occupy a pro-
minent place among them. His health giving way, he
was constrained to withdraw from the foreign field ; he
'engaged in the work of the ministry in this country, and
was a professor in Jefferson College, in which he had
graduated with the highest honor of his class. He was
an able, devoted, and respected missionary and minister,
and died a few years after his return from the East
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 259
MRS. ANNA M. MORRISON,
The wife of the Rev. John H. Morrison, was a daugh-
ter of Dr. E. D. Ward, of Bloomfield, N. J. Soon after
arriving at Calcutta, she was attacked by cholera, and
called to the heavenly rest just as she was entering on
the scene of earnestly-desired work for Christ among
the Hindus. The following accounts of the last illness
and the devoted piety of Mrs. Morrison are taken from
a letter at the time by her bereaved husband :
'• The perfect calmness and composure with which she
faced the king of terrors in one of his most frightful
forms, would have led an observer to the conclusion
that stupifying drugs, or the hand of death, had deprived
her of bodily or mental feeling, had it not been for the
violent paroxysms of agony she suffered, and the clear-
ness and intelligence with which she spoke to those
around her. Her greatest solicitude appeared to be
lest she should, by complaining, dishonor him who had
died for her salvation. Once, when a most violent
spasm suddenly seized her, and threw her into almost
insupportable agony, she did cry out, ' 0 Lord, relieve
me from this dreadful suffering.' But immediately
checking herself, added, ' if consistent with thy holy
will ; not my will but thine be done.' And then she re-
proached herself at having uttered a complaint, saying
' Oh, do not let me complain so. He has never called me
to suffer more than he has enabled me to bear, and I
hioio he will support me now.' From the first she said
she did not think she would recover ; but appeared not
to suffer even the slightest agitation in the near prospect
of death. On the contrary, she remarked to one stand-
260 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
ing by licr bedside, ' The fear of death used to trouble
me so as to make me doubt whether I was a child of
God ; but now it has no terrors, there is not a cloud,
all is bright and clear.' When it became very evident
that slie could not last much longer, and the physician
gave up all hopes, I asked her if she was ready to re-
ceive the message to go home ; slie calmly replied, 'yes.*
I then told her the opinion of the physician, and asked
her how she felt in the near prospect of death ; she sim-
ply replied, 'happy.' Soon after, observing that she
was fast sinking, I asked her, ' how does the prospect
now appear ? ' She said, ' glorious,' and spoke no more
until she joined in the song of the redeemed ones aroxmd
the heavenly throne — ' Unto him that loved us, and
washed us from our sins in his own blood, and hath
made us kings and priests unto God and his Father ; to
him be glory and dominion forever and ever.' "
A memoir of Mrs. Morrison was prepared by the Rev.
E. J. Richards, and published by M. W. Dodd, New York.
MRS. ISABELLA MORRISON.
Mrs. Morrison, second wife of the Rev. J. H. Morri-
son, died February 14th, 1843. " To her we trust the
promise was fulfilled, ' Blessed are the dead, which die
in the Lord.' " — Annual Report, 1844.
MRS. ANNA MORRISON.
Mrs. Morrison, third wife of the Rev. J. H. Morri-
son, died December 29, 1860. " Her mind was gra-
ciously kept in peace, and she departed this life in the
hope of a joyful immortality." — Annual Report, 1861.
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 261
MRS. MORRISON.
Miss Susan Ddtcher, in a month after her marriage
to Mr. Morrison, connected with the Choctaw mission,
was removed by death in January, 1851. For several
years she had been an efficient teacher in this mission.
" She was greatly beloved by the scholars in the pri-
mary department of the school." — Annual Report^ 1859.
REV. ROBERT M'MULLIN AND MRS. SARAH C.
M'MULLIN.
Mr. M'Mullin was born in Philadelphia in 1831,
graduated at Pennsylvania University and Princeton
Theological Seminary, and went to India with his wife,
arriving at Calcutta in January, 1857, a few months
before the mutiny of the Sepoys filled that country witli
distress. Both Mr. and Mrs. M'Mullin enjoyed the herit-
age of birth in our best families, and of connection with
many others of like culture. They had had therefore
every advantage of education and religious training, and,
inspired by sincere devotedness to Christ, they went
forth to the work of missions enjoying the sympathy
of many friends, who not unreasonably formed high
expectations of their usefulness. Their days in India,
like those of Mr. and Mrs. Johnson, were but few, and
ended in sorrowful times, yet who shall say that they
lived and died in vain ? Rather, who can doubt that the
example of these four families of our missionary brethren,
passing through the fire of heathen rage to the crown of
life, has not had a blessed influence on the piety of the
church at home, like the martyrdom of Stephen on the
262 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
first disciples of Christ ? The letters of Mrs. M'Mullin,
formerly Miss Piersoii, of Paterson, N. J., like those of
Mrs. Freeman, can never be forgotten by those who have
read them. See notices above of Messrs. Campbell,
Freeman, and Johnson.
MRS. ELIZABETH NEWTON.
Mrs. Newton, wife of the Rev. John Newton of the mis-
sion in India, died September 2, 1857. " The character,
example, and influence of tliis excellent Christian wo-
man, for a period of twenty-three years in missionary
life, were all of the happiest kind, and awaken deep re-
gret for her removal ; but she has entered into the joy
of the Lord. Her last end was eminently peaceful." —
Annual Report, 1858.
MRS. CYNTHIA C. NOYES.
Mrs. Noyes was born at Jackson, Ohio, December
12, 1844 ] was educated at Hayesville, in the same State,
and sailed for China with her husband, Rev. H. Y.
Noyes, February 3, 1866. She was attacked with hem-
orrhage of the lungs, July 4th, of the same year, and
from this attack she never rallied.
On Thursday, August 8th, she " fell asleep in Jesus."
No words could express more appropriately her quiet
and peaceful departure. The Lord was very gracious
to her, and granted her abundantly his comforting and
sustaining grace. From witnessing his great goodness
to her, through all these months of suffering, and from
my own experience of supporting grace, I shall carry^
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 263
with mc, in all the future, a deeper impression than I
ever had before of the sustaining power of the Gospel in
times of affliction, and of its unspeakable value to per-
ishing sinners.
From the very first of her sickness, death in itself had
never seemed to her as a thing to be dreaded. She
thought of it as going to heaven, and this appeared, as
she often expressed it, " very sweet" rather than painful.
She had seen a much loved sister die in great peace, a
year before she left her home, and never since had death
seemed forbidding. She felt that it was painful to part
with her friends, and especially the companion of her
life, it was a very keen disappointment not to be per-
mitted to teach " the heathen children," which for many
years had seemed to be almost the one desire of her
heart, but when God appointed that she should part
with those dear to her, that she should suffer rather
than do his will, to the best of my recollection I never
heard any thing like a murmur escape her lips, nor do
I think there was such a feeling in her heart ; but often,
oh, how often have I heard her say, " It is all right !
Of course it is all right !"
I do not remember that she was ever greatly troubled
in reference to her acceptance with God but once. It
was last January, while she was feeling quite strong,
and a short time before she became so much worse. One
Sabbath I had noticed all day tliat something was troub-
ling her, and just at night she came to me, and with in-
tense earnestness said: "Oh, Henry, do you suppose
it can be that I am not a Christian ?" and then burst
into tears. This soon passed away, end from that time
until the day of her death she seemed to have a sweet
204 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
assurance that all was ■well, and tliis arising from a sim-
ple, child-like trust in the Saviour of sinners. She
once said to me : " It seems so clear to me — I can
feel it, that nothinc^ can wash away my sins but Jesus'
blood. I have been sick a long time, and it ought to
make me a great deal better ; there are a great many
things that ought to make me better, but they seem
to do no good ; there is nothing that can wash away
my sins but Jesus' blood."
Towards the close of life the calm assurance of ac-
ceptance ripened into a longing, earnest desire to " de-
part and be with Christ, which is far better." Two days
before she died I asked her how she felt, and she re-
plied : " Yesterday I felt a little gloomy, but to-day
everything seems bright. It seems as though I could
hardly wait." Tlie next evening she spoke of her own
accord, and said in reference to her approaching end :
" If it was not wrong to be impatient, it does seem as
though I could hardly wait." She had only to wait a
few short hours. On the morning of the day she died,
at worship I was about to lead in prayer without read-
ing the Scriptures, as I thought she would be able to
listen to only a very short exercise, when she spoke and
said, " Wont you repeat the 23d Psalm ?" I did so,
and then remarked — " The 4th verse I have often heard
quoted, ' the dark valley of the shadow of death,' but
the word darh is not in the verse in the Bible." She
spoke very quickly and earnestly, and said, " No, it isn't
a dark valley, it 's a very bright valley." Well could
she say so, for she was already in the valley, and the
light from beyond the river was already shining brightly
upon her path. — Rev. H. V. Noyes.
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 265
REV. GOPEENATH NUNDY.
This Hindu minister and missionary was born in Cal-
cutta, about the year 1807, of respectable parents bo
longing to the Kayath caste. At an early age he
received at home instruction in Bengalee, his vernacular
language, and afterwards he learned English.
Exposed at this time to influences tending to sceptic-
ism as to tlie truth of any religion, he was led to believe
in Christianity, and to trust in Christ as his Saviour un-
der the instruction of tlie Rev. Dr. DiifF, and in 1832 he
was admitted by him into the visible church, of Christ by
the rite of baptism. In the year 1833, Gopeenath ac-
companied Archdeacon Corrie, afterwards Bishop of
Madras, to the northwest, and took charge of an English
school at Futtehpore.
During the years 1837, '38, a fearful famine prevailed
in the northwest provinces of India, and a large number
of orphans were collected by Dr. Madden. Gopeenath
was very active in procuring orphan children, and after-
wards diligent in training them for future usefulness.
Dr. Madden transferred a number of these orphan child-
ren to the care of the Rev. Henry R. Wilson, of our
mission, at Futtchgurh, and Gopeenath accompanied
them, and was employed by the mission as an assistant.
His services at this time were invaluable to the mission,
not only in consequence of his previous employment and
training, but also as he was enabled to act as interpre-
ter to i\Ir. Wilson in preaching and distributing books
among tlie natives.
In 1844 he was ordained to the holy ministry. He
was afterwards stationed in the cantonment of Futteh-
12
266 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
gurli, where he opened a school for boyj^, and also estab-
lished a flourishing school for girls which is still in
existence. The superintendence of these schools, with
almost daily preaching, gave him constant employment,
and made his labors very useful.
Futtehpore having become vacant, he was transferred
to that station in 1853, where he remained until his
death. Gopcenath was never so happy, or developed
his character more fully, as when placed in charge of
this station at Futtehpore. He was abundant in labors,
and established schools for boys and girls in the city
and the jail, besides giving instruction for a time to fifty
Patwarees, or village record keepers. In Jane of 1857,
his labors were interrupted by the mutiny, and he was
obliged to fly to Allahabad. What he suffered during the
mutiny is known to the religious public. In that trying
period, according to the statement which he has publish-
ed, he evinced a spirit not unlike that which animated
the martyrs and confessors of the primitive Christians.
He submitted to a surgical operation for hernia in
March, which afforded but a bare possibility of relief.
Prayer was proposed, when he said — "I am not afraid
to die ; I can trust that Jesus whom I have so often
preached to others." The operation proved fatal, and
Gopeenath expired early on the morning of the 14th of
March, 1861. His friend, the native minister in Cal-
cutta, thus speaks of his character :
" In his person Gopeenath was tall, and had a com-
manding appearance, and his complexion inclined to fair.
Though, owing to circumstances, his English education,
when judged by the standard of the present day, was
somewhat deficient, he had fine parts. His acquaintance
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 267
with the Urdu language, in which he usually preached,
though not critical, was intimate, and amply served all
the purposes of his vocation. He had great energy and
decision of character. As a man, he was pleasing in his
manners, amiable in disposition, cheerful in society, hos-
pitable and benevolent. As a Christian, he was sin-
cerely pious, fervent in spirit, full of faith and of the
Holy Ghost. As a missionary, he was in labors most
abundant, feeding his flock diligently, preaching in sea-
son and out of season, full of zeal for promoting the
the honor of his Divine Master. Failings he had — and
what man has not his peculiar failings ? — but these fail-
ings leaned to virtue's side. He was truly one of the
excellent of the earth. Let our countrymen note the
fact that it was only Christianity that made Gopeenath
what he was."
To this let me add, that he possessed the esteem and
respect of all the Europeans at Futtehpore. They all
united in saying that he was a good inan, and abundant
in labors of love. They attended his funeral, and accom-
pied his corpse to the burial ground. A funeral sermon
was preached by tlie Rev. J. J. "Walsh, from the text —
" He, being dead, yet speaketh," and remarks by the
Rev. W. F. Johnson were made at the grave. — Jiev.
J. J. WaM.
REV. THOMAS S. OGDEN.
Mr. Ogden was a native of New Jersey, but he pur-
sued his collegiate studies at the University of Michigan,
and spent the usual course of study at Princeton Theo-
logical Seminary. In 1857, with his wife he went to
268 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Corisco as a missionary. He entered at once on active
service in the instruction of the Benga boys, and after-
wards he engaged zealously in the usual routine of mis-
sionary work, and soon showed that he was an energetic
laborer — indeed one who would become marked for a
high degree of efficiency. Repeated attacks of sickness,
however, had caused apprehension that he could not
long continue in these labors, and at one time the mis-
sion had given their approval to his making a visit to
his native country for his health. He did not embrace
the opportunity of returning, and when another attack
of fever occurred it proved fatal. He died on the 12th
of May, 1861, greatly lamented by the natives, as well as
by his brethren and the church at home. Dr. Loomis,
one of his colleagues, wrote of his last illness as follows :
" He seemed conscious of his approaching end, before
any one else. He said his mind was at peace, but he
thought he should never recover. Just before his death,
he was asked if he found comfort in trusting in Christ,
in a dying hour ? He seemed surprised at the question,
then replied with emphasis : ' Yes ; in whom else can
wc trust, but in Christ alone?'
" From liis first arrival in Corisco, he omitted no
opportunity for preaching to pass unimproved — in the
churches, in the towns, by the wayside, often at Ilobi, he
urged assemblies and individuals to repentance. At his
death, he was pastor of the church, and superintendent
of the Sabbath-school at Evangasimba.
" To rear up an efficient native ministry, and to give
to them the word of God in their own native language,
were the objects which called forth his most earnest
efforts. He cheerfully struggled on against a hostile
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 2G9
climate, happy both to toil and to sufifer in God's work.
He continued these labors when he should have been
contincd to his sick-bed. He fell, as he believed, at the
post of duty, with the harness on. His dying words
were, ' Who will go ? Can you go ? Who will go to
preach on the mainland ? ' "
MR. JOHN F. ODELL.
Mr. Odell was a native of New York. His short
but interesting religious and missionary life is shown by
the following notices of him, which are taken from the
Annual Reports of the Board.
In the Report of 1864 : "A valuable assistant has been
added to the staff of laborers at Bangkok, at the request
of the missionaries — Mr. John F. Odell. He is a young
man from New York, who went to Siam on secular busi-
ness, and there became a member of the church, under
the ministry of the brethren. Good hopes are enter-
tained of his being a useful missionary."
In 1865 : ^' The last Annual Report mentioned the
appointment of Mr. John F. Odell, then in Siam, as an
assistant missionary. His health was delicate, and even-
tually it was considered best for him to return to this
country, but he was called to depart this life on the voy-
age, on the 26tli of August. He was a young man of
much promise, and his early removal is deeply regretted
by his brethren. He was kept in peace to the last, and
was supported by a good hope of eternal life. As show-
ing his disinterestedness, it should be stated that when
he applied for an appointment to missionary service, it
was arranged agreeably to his request that no expense
270 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
should be incurred by the mission on his belialf, unless
his health should be so restored as to enable him to fulfill
all the duties of the desired post of labor."
MRS. ORBISOK
Mrs. Orbison, wife of the Rev. J. H. Orbison, of the
mission in India, died May 20th, 1855. " She is sincerely
regretted by her missionary associates, as one qualified
to be very useful in the work of the Lord, and endeared
to them by great excellence of character." — Annual He-
port, 1856.
MRS. OWEN.
Mrs. Owen, wife of the Rev. Joseph Owen, of the
mission in India, died December 13th, 1864. " She was
sustained by the presence and grace of the Saviour, even
to the last, ending her life in great peace. She enjoyed
the respect and warm regard of her friends and mission-
ary associates, and it was no doubt gain for her to die." —
Annual Hejwri, 1865.
REV. GEORGE PAULL.
Mr. Paull died at Evangasimba, Corisco, on Sabbath
morning. May 14th, 1865. He was taken sick with Afri-
can fever at his station at Benita, returned to Corisco
where he could have medical treatment, and died after
throe weeks' illness.
Mr. Paull was the second son of Joseph and Eliza L.
Paull. He was born at Connelsville, Pennsylvania, Feb-
ruary 3d, 1837. He graduated at Jefferson College in
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 271
1858. In the spring of the year there was a revival in
the college, and he was one of the subjects of it. Sev-
eral years before he had been deeply exercised on tlie
subject of his soul's salvation ; but it was not until this
time that he felt it his duty to make a public profession
of his faith in Christ, and in April he united with the
church at Connelsville. In 1859 he entered the West-
ern Theological Seminary, Alleghany, finishing his course
in the Seminary in 1862. He then supplied the church
of Tyrone, near his father's, for several months ; but his
convictions of duty to his Divine Master led him to con-
secrate himself to the foreign missionary work. He
accordingly offered himself to this service, and was ap-
pointed to the Corisco Mission. In the meantime, before
his preparations were made to go to Africa, he spent six
or seven months preaching to the church in Morrison,
Illinois. There his fninistry was greatly blessed. Even
in the short time which he stayed the church was much
increased in numbers and strength, and every induce-
ment was made by the congregation to retain him as
their pastor ; and it was with many tears on their part,
and much feeling on his, that he separated himself from
them to enter uj)on the laborious and perilous work to
which he had devoted his life.
Mr. Paull was ordained an Evangelist at Connelsville
by the Presbytery of Redstone, in September, 1863. In
November he left his father's house and soon after sailed
for his chosen field of labor. In consequence of the war
then raging in our country, but few vessels from the
United States were going out to Africa ; he was there-
fore under tlie necessity of going by way of England.
He was detained there for some time waitino- for a vcs-
272 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
sel, and during his short stay in Glasgow, he preached
in several of the churches there with great acceptance,
and made many friends by whom his memory is affec-
tionately cherished.
Mr. Paull reached Corisco early in May, 1864, and
almost immediately entered upon his missionary work.
He was appointed by the Mission to take charge of the
station at Evangasimba, the work of which station is
laborious and attended with much responsibility ; few
men could be found who would have conducted its work
with more discretion and good judgment. He was, how-
ever, assisted in the work of the station by Mrs. Mackey,
who remained during her husband's absence. Imme-
diately after Mr. Mackey's return, in December, he ex-
pressed a desire to go to the mainland to enter upon the
work of building up a new station. He had made sev-
eral trips to the mainland out-stations, and knew well
the kind of work that would devolve upon him there.
He was not unapprised of the danger to which he would
be exposed in undertaking such a work alone ; but his
faith was strong and his zeal ardent, and he urged upon
the Mission to give him an appointment to Benita, a
point on the continent about fifty miles north of Corisco.
He went to this new station in January, 1865, and
entered upon his work with the assistance of several of
the native Christians from Corisco. From the very com-
mencement his work there was attended with the deep-
est interest. Though he had not gained command of the
language, so as to preach without an interpreter, multi-
tudes were deeply interested ; numbers asked to be
taught how to pray to the true God, and how to seek
the way of eternal life ; q,iid in a very short time some
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 273
professed to have found the Saviour. His labors of
preaching, teaching, and instructing inquirers, together
with the superintendence of building his house, multi-
plied on his hands, and proved too great even for his
strong physical powers. He was taken down with ill-
ness, and God saw fit to remove him in the very com-
mencement of his labors, when in our judgment, only the
dawn of his usefulness in Africa was opening before him.
God sees not as man sees ; we bow in humble submission
to his will ; clouds and darkness are round about Him,
but justice and judgment are the habitation of his throne.
Mr. Paull was a man who sought to consecrate all his
powers to the service of his Divine Master
An intimate friend and classmate of his in the Theologi-
cal Seminary, writes of him : " I have read of the lieav-
enly-mindedness of Edwards, and Payson, and Martyn,
and Brainerd, and of the singleness of their devotion to
the cause of God ; but I never witnessed a living illus-
tration of such exalted attainments in the divine life,
until it was my privilege to be the hourly companion and
friend of George Paull." One of his last intelligent
utterances on his death-bed was, " Oh, for more consecra-
tion to the cause of Christ ! I wish only to cast myself at
his feet, and feel that He is my all." For him to live
was Christ, and he could say, in the words of the Apos-
tle, to die is gain.
In his social character, Mr. Paull was amiable and
pleasant ; he made friends wherever he went ; the love
of Christ was so shed abroad in liis heart, that it affected
his whole character, and no one could spend a day in
his company without feeling that he was a consistent
and holy man. His attachment to his friends was most
12*
274 MANUAL OF MISSIONS-
ardent, and he commended the Gospel by his unblamable
life, and his cordial and aflfectionate manner toward all
•w^ith whom he became acquainted.
As a preacher, he was clear, instructive and convin-
cing, at times eloquent and powerful. Of strong phj'sical
powers, a vigorous and well-cultivated mind, and good
common sense, he would have been an acceptable and
instructive preacher in the most cultivated community 5
but with all his powers of mind and body and large
heart, he chose to devote himself to the degraded heathen
in Africa. God accepted the sacrifice, blessed his labors
in his brief work, and called him to his reward. — Rev.
J. L. Mackey.
To the foregoing obituary may be fitly added the
Minute adopted by the Presbytery of Redstone concern-
ing Mr. Paul :
" Whereas, It has pleased Almighty God, in his in-
scrutable providence, to remove by death from the For-
eign Mission field, a young brother greatly beloved, and
who had shown himself eminently fitted, by nature and
grace, for the great work to which God and the Church
had called him ; and whereas he was born and reared
among us, and by this Presbytery set apart to the work
of the ministry in a foreign missionary field ; and
whereas his self-consuming, untiring devotion to the
Master's cause, not only reflected great honor upon the
gospel of God, but also on this body, by whom he was
given to the foreign service of the Church ; therefore,
" Besolved, 1. That while, as a Presbytery, we record
with gratitude to God the gift of one to the Cliurch spe-
cially qualified for the great work to which he had con-
secrated his life, we would, at the same time, Viow with
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 275
profound submission to tlie very mysterious beliest,
which summoned him so soon and so suddenly from tlie
service and labors of the Church militant to the higher
and holier service of the Church triumphant.
" Resolved^ 2. That in tlie life and labors of our de-
parted brother we recognized a spirit akin to that of a
Brainerd, an Eliot, a Schwartz — akin to the spirit of
Him who said, ' The zeal of thine house hath eaten me
up ' — a zeal for the salvation of bleeding Africa, which
prematurely and almost literally consumed the vessel in
which it burned — a love for the souls of men and the
glory of God, which many waters could not quench —
which quailed at no sacrifice, however great, and which
could say, with the great apostolic missionary to the
Gentiles, ' Neither count I my life dear unto myself, so
that I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry
which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the
Gospel of the grace of God.'
" Resolved, 3. That while Presbytery would bewail
the loss to benighted Africa of so burning and shining
a light, whose inchoate and earliest labors on the main-
land were signalized with remarkable and immediate
success in the conversion of souls, we would also record
our unfeigned condolence and sympathy with the be-
reaved parents and other friends, in the early demise of
such a relative and son ; divinely assured that however
great their loss, to liim it was unutterable gain."
REV. JOSEPH PORTER.
Mr. Porter was born in Derby Plains, in the State
of Ohio, January 5th, 1808. In his sixteenth year,
27G MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
while living with liis eldest brother, he humbly trusted
his conversion to God took place. Three years after-
wards he became a communicant in the church, and en-
tered on studies with a view to the ministry. He also
engaged actively in efforts to do good, establishing a
Sabbath school ; and before he graduated at Oxford, he
had been led to form the purpose of being a missionary.
With his wife he embarked for India in 1835, and
reached Lodiana, December, 1836.
In October, 1837, he was ordained to the Gospel min-
istry, by the Lodiana Presbytery. In 1842 his wife was
taken to her rest. With the exception of the two years
he was absent on a visit to his native land in 1848 and
1849, Lodiana was the scene of his labors ever since his
arrival. While at home Mr. Porter was united in mar-
riage to Miss Mary Parvin, daughter of the late Rev.
Theophilus Parvin. She survived him, and after some
years became the wife of the Rev. Levi Janvier, D.D.
For several years before his death, Mr. Porter had
charge of the Lodiana mission press, and was indefati-
gable in his labors to make it efficient. He also had
charge of all the mission buildings, and seemed to take
pleasure in relieving his brethren of the secular affairs
of the station. This he did the more cheerfully, as for
several years an affection of the throat, which finally
undermined his constitution, prevented him from doing
much in the way of direct preaching. He was well
acquainted with the Hindustani and Punjabi languages,
and when his health permitted, was an acceptable and
affectionate preacher in these dialects. His last work
on earth was correcting the final proof sheets of a Pun-
jabi dictionary, on which he and two of his brethren
MEMOmS OF MISSIONARIES. 277
had long labored. This labor he continued until the
day before his death, or until his hand refused to per-
form what his heart desired.
In his intercourse "with the natives, whether Christian
or heathen, our departed brother was ever kind and
considerate ; but no one felt more deeply when his
kindness was repaid with ingratitude. He was ever
ready to give advice and aid to those who requested his
assistance. He was highly esteemed by his brethren,
and all who knew him, for his kindness of heart and
work's sake. His mind was more accurate and practi-
cal, than brilliant or imaginative. In speaking or writ-
ing, his sole aim was to make a true impression, and his
sincerity seldom failed to carry conviction to his audi-
ence and readers. His memory was remarkably reten-
tive as to facts and dates. His judgment was sound,
and his opinions on all subjects within the range of his
information, were ever valuable. He did not exercise
himself in things too high for him. Like Paul, he de-
termined to know nothing save Jesus Christ, and Him
crucified. On this his heart was fixed. One of the
most conspicuous traits in his character was persever-
ance. By this he accomplished much in his missionary
career.
On the day previous to his death, he had the orphan
girls called in, and as they gathered around his couch,
he spoke to them of the importance of listening to the
preached word, remembering that it was from God, and
was able to make them wise unto salvation. With deep
feeling, he urged upon them the importance of prepara-
tion for death, so that when they should be in his situa-
tion they would not fear. They wept with him ; but
278 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
whether any lasting impression was made the future
must show. The morning of his death his mind wan-
dered much ; still, on being asked if Jesus was pre-
cious, he replied, in Hindustani, " There is none be-
side," and in his wandering he seemed to mistake the
door where the bright morning light was shining, for
the entrance into heaven. But soon the last tones of
his voice died away on our ears, and he sank like a
weary child to rest. Jesus, no doubt, was with him,
and the dark valley of the shadow of death was light-
ened by his smiles. The river of death seemed very
narrow, for there was scarce a sigh or a groan to tell
when it was passed.
He died on the morning of the 21st of November,
1853, in the forty-sixth year of his age. Had he
been permitted to choose the place, and time, and cir-
cumstances of his death, he would, in all probability,
have chosen ttiem just as they occurred. He breathed
his last in Lodiana, at the time of the annual meeting
of the mission, and in the presence of eight of his mis-
sionary brethren. At their next session, the following
minute was adopted :
Whereas, Since our last session it has pleased the
Lord to remove our dear brother and fellow missionary,
the Rev. Joseph Porter, from the labors of earth to the
fruition of heaven.
Resolved, That this meeting humbly acquiescing in
the afflictive providence, and deeply sympathizing with
the widow and children of our deceased brother, cordi-
ally record on our minutes our higli sense of his ster-
ling qualities as a man, a husband and father, of his
humble evangelical piety, and of his faithfulness as a
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 279
missionary of the cross, wlio, after seventeen years of
devoted labor at this station, has died at his post re-
spected and lamented by all who knew him. — Rev. J. M.
Jamieso7i, D.B.
MRS. PORTER,
The wife of the Rev. Joseph Porter, died at Lodiana,
India, -March 10, 1842. She was a native of Indiana, it
is believed, and she arrived in India with her husband
in 1836. The Rev. John Newton, in sending an account
of her death to the Mission House, said : " Sorrow has
filled our hearts. We have this day committed to the
tomb the mortal remains of a beloved missionary sister.
Mrs. Porter has finished her earthly course, and is now,
we feel assured, where pain is not experienced, and
sympathy is not needed. The redemption for which she
long prayed, and which she continued to expect, through
the precious blood of Christ, is now completed ; save
only that her body, which was sown in corruption, is
yet to be raised in incorruption and glory. But not-
withstanding this comforting reflection, we cannot but
mourn that we have been deprived of the society of one
to whom we all felt much attached, and who, if her life
had been spared, might, at least, have exemplified the
excellency of Christianity by patient sufi'ering."
REV. JOHX W. QUARTERMAN.
Mr. Quarterman was a native of Georgia, a graduate
of Columbia, S. C. Theological Seminary, and for twelve
years a faithful missionary in China. He died October
280 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
13, 1857, in the thirty-sixth year of his age. "He was
an humble, faithful, and godly laborer, one who sought
not the praise of men, and who abounded in every good
work. In his will he left his property to the mission.
The loss of such a man in the prime of life is a great be-
reavement ; but his work on earth was done, and he has
been called to receive his reward." — A7i7iual Report,
1858.
MRS. JANE M. RAMSAY.
" Died, of consumption. May 80th, 1853, at the resi-
dence of her father-in-law, Robert Ramsay, Peach
Bottom, Penn., Mrs. Jane Martha Ramsay, wife of the
Rev. J. Ross Ramsay, of the Creek Mission." The de-
ceased was born 29th May, 1822, and was the youngest
daughter of John and Jane Livingston. In infancy,
Martha was dedicated to God in baptism, and as she
grew up, was carefully taught his fear. When very
young she became a Sabbath-school scholar, and under
the various means of Christian culture, her mind be-
came early stored with useful knowledge, the most salu-
tary and comforting to her in after life.
Possessing naturally an active mind, and having op-
portunities of education which she eagerly embraced
and improved, she became qualified, at quite an early
age, for teaching, and in this useful capacity she acted
with success, until her marriage and entrance upon the
missionary work. With her husband she reached the
Creek Mission in 1849, and soon entered with alacrity
upon the duties of directing the household affairs of the
mission-school, instructing the Indian girls in the useful
arts of domestic life, and preparing suitable clothing
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 281
for the boys. Her chief aim was to advance their
moral and religious culture, in which she had great suc-
cess ; and at the same time won the esteem and affec-
tion of the missionaries and children. During the first
winter she spent at Kowetah, she conducted unaided
the religious instruction of many boys at the mission,
and often expressed herself delighted with the work.
But it was not her Master's will to permit her thus to
labor long.
In a little more than one year after she entered upon
the mission, she became a victim of chills and fever.
Neither relaxation nor medical skill could arrest the
malady. Symptoms of consumption soon made their
appearance. Still, loth to quit the field of labor, for
nearly two years she bore patiently these sufferings. It
at length became apparent to herself and all her asso-
ciates, that it was her duty to return home, and try the
eftects of a more salubrious climate. This she did, after
having spent almost three years in the missionary field,
two of which were to her years of almost constant suf-
fering ; in which time also she was called to mourn the
loss of her first born. She returned to her friends, only
to spend a short season with them, suffer a few more
months of affliction, and then die. She had honored
the Lord by the life she had lived ; it was his purpose
she should glorify Him by the death she should die.
Her death was full of hope and joyful anticipation of
heaven. She was assured of her acceptance with God,
had no dread of his wrath, no dismay at the approacli
of '■ the king of terrors." Triumphant expressions i'ell
from her lips. " Sweet Jesus ! Precious Saviour, come !
I shall soon be at home? Is this dying! Weep nut!
282 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
Farewell !" And then on the confines of eternity, as if
already catching a glimpse of the beatific vision of God,
she exclaimed, " Holy ! holy !" and her happy spirit
gently passed away.
" Yet shall we weep ; for oft and well
Remembrance sliall licr story tell.
Affection of her virtues speak,
With beaming eye and burning cheek ;
Each action, word, and look recall,
The last the loveliest of all,
When on the lap of Death she lay,
Serenely smiled her soul away.
And left surviving Friendship's breast
Warm with the sunset of her rest,"
—Eev. T. M. Craicford.
MRS. RAMSEY.
Mrs. Ramsey, wife of the Rev. James B. Ramsey, of
the Choctaw Mission, died July 17, 1849. " The influ-
ence of this lady upon the young men and youth in the
academy was most salutary ; and her kind and self-
denying labors will be long remembered by them and
by the missionaries with whom she was associated." —
Annual Report, 1850.
REV. HENRY V. RANKIN.
Henry V. Rankin, the son of William and Abigail
(Ogden) Rankin, was born in Newark, New Jersey,
September 11, 1825. His parents are still living, and
in old age adorn the Christian profession made in the
Presbyterian church many years ago. Their faithful
instructions and prayerful, consistent life have been
M.t^a^^
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 283
blessed to all their liousehold, consisting of five sons and
five daugliters. Four of tiie number have departed this
life, and the six who remain are all connected with home
branch of the Presbyterian family of churches. The father
has been long respected in the place of his residence and
elsewhere as an enterprising and successful business
man, whose public spirit and liberality have made him a
benefactor to many. Both of these Christian parents
united in the dedication of all their children to a cov-
enant-keeping God in the ordinance of baptism. The
eldest son, Wm. Rankin, Jr., Esq., was chosen Treasurer
of the Board of Foreign Missions in 1850, and continues
to perform the duties of that office. Another, Edward
E. Eankin, D.D., is a minister in connection with the
New York Presbytery. A daughter is married to Samuel
II. Ilale, D.D., lately pastor of the I*resbyterian church
in Owego, N. Y., and now Secretary of the American
Seaman's Friend Society. In the second generation the
son of another daughter, William Rankin Duryee, is the
minister of the Reformed Dutch Church in La Fayette,
N. J. Henry, the subject of this sketch, was the eighth
of this family of ten children. His early education was
conducted in several schools of his native State, and his
final preparation for College was made under tlie tuition
of Mr, James G. Nuttman, at Elizabethtown. In the
autumn of 18-iO he^ entered the sophomore class of the
College of New Jersey at Princeton where he was grad-
uated in 18-13. Commencing his college life at the age
of fifteen, in the exuberance of a social nature that found
full scope among his new companions, his first year at
Princeton gave no promise of the good fruits subse-
quently produced in his earnest and active life. Yet
284 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
even during this period the influences of an early re-
ligious training, deepened by the death of a younger
sister which had occurred two years before, served to
restrain him from yielding to many temptations wliich
beset him.
Early in his second college year a sermon preached in
the chapel by the late Professor Dod, was blessed to his
thorough awakening, yet he abode for many weeks in
darkness before receiving in faith the Lord Jesus Christ
as his only and all sufficient Saviour. During this time,
with characteristic frankness, he freely opened his whole
heart to those from whom he thought he could obtain
spiritual guidance. The Christian counsel thus sought
was cheerfully given, and to some of the faculty and
students of Nassau Hall Mr. Rankin felt deeply indebted,
tliroughout his whqje life, for the sympathy and aid im-
parted by them in these days of his distress. The light
and joy of faith were at length given by the Holy Spirit,
and remained within him until the day he fell asleep in
Jesus. In the newness of his spiritual life, our young
brother resolved to serve God who had graciously re-
vealed his Son to him, by becoming a missionary to the
heathen. He pondered, npon his knees, the questions
suggested to his mind respecting his call and adapted-
ness to this work, and his purpose was fixed to preach
to those who had not heard it, that Crospel whose power
and preciousness he now so fully experienced. His de-
termination having been made, he immediately commu-
nicated it to his parents and family friends, and received
in return their sad but unmurmuring assent. He was
now in the Junior class of College and in the seventeenth
year of his life, yet the youthful impulse of his heart to
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 285
carry to some heathen people the unsearchable riches
of Christ never lost its power over him. During his
student life a wide circle of loving friends endeared his
native land to his affectionate heart, and after his licen-
sure to preach, attractive fields of labor were opened
near his home, yet there was no faltering in his purpose.
In the spring of 1842 he united with the first Presby-
terian Church, in Newark, of which his parents were
members. After his graduation at Princeton in 1843,
Mr. Rankin studied for a year at Pittsfield, Mass., and
Cincinnati, Ohio, with reference to the special work to
which he was called. A second year was passed by him
in the Theological Seminary at Auburn, after which he
returned to Princeton, and pursuing the course of theo-
logical study in the Seminary there became an alumnus
of that school of the prophets in the summer of 1847.
Having placed himself under the care of the Presbytery
of Elizabethtown, he was licensed to preach by them at
their stated meeting in October, 1846, and preached as
he had opportunity until he had completed his course at
the Seminary.
Soon after leaving Princeton, Mr. Rankin accepted an
invitation to supply the pulpit of the first Presby-
terian Church in Rochester for six months, and remained
there useful and beloved in his public and private min-
istrations until May, 1848. Thence he went to St. Louis
upon the invitation of the second Church of that city,
then under the pastoral care of William S. Potts, D.D.
The Sabbath-school of this Church, with a missionary
zeal worthy of imitation, several years before this time
had assumed the entire support of the Rev. Walter M.
Lowrie, whose useful labors in China were so suddenly
286 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
terminated by his death at the hands of pirates in August,
1847. Intelligence of this sad event had reached the
young people in Dr. Potts' Church, and they chose Mr.
Rankin to take the place of their martyred missionary
called thus to a higher pervicc. He went therefore to
see them face to face, and his visit was productive of a
mutual interest and correspondence which ceased not
till the close of his life. Hitherto he had no choice as
to the particular field wherein he should labor, but now,
out of these youthful lips, a definite providential call
came, which led him to regard China as his future home.
He returned from St. Louis to his father's house in
Newark, and in the first Church of that city, where he
had made his first public profession of faith, he was or-
dained by the Presbytery of Elizabethtown on the 18th
of July, 1848. Upon this occasion, after a sermon by
the Rev. James W. Alexander, D.D., the ordination
prayer was offered by Dr. David Magie, and the charge
to the missionary given by his brother. Rev. Edvi^ard E.
Rankin.
On the 20th of July, two da3'S after his ordination,
Mr. Rankin was married, in the second Church of
Brooklyn, by Dr. Jonathan Greenleaf, to Mary Greenleaf
Knight, daughter of Mr. Franklin Knight, and niece of
the officiating minister. A brotlier of Mrs. Rankin is a
clergyman of the Protestant Episcopal Church in New
Jersey. One of her sisters subsequently married the
Rev. Win. W. Scudder of the Arcot mission, of the Re-
formed Dutch Church in India, from whence her loving
spirit ascended to the Saviour on the 14th of September,
1855. Another is the wife of Dr. D. B. McCartee, of
the Ningpo mi>sion, in China, under the Presbyterian
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 287
Board, and had the sad satisfaction of ministering by
the dying bed of her beloved brother. Mr. and Mrs.
Rankin sailed from New York in company of a few other
missionaries on the 7th of October, 18-18, and reached
Ningpo early in the ensuing year.
They found a large and open field, upon the cultiva-
lion of which they entered at once. Within the city walls
was a population of three hundred thousand souls ; in
the villages pressing closely upon it were tens of thou-
sands more, and other populous cities were within reach
of their influence and labors. The mission of Ningpo
had been commenced about four years before, and some
progress had already been made in the several works of
preaching, teaching, printing and visitation. In schools
of Christian instruction the eflforts of both were early
enlisted, and from them the first fruits of a spiritual
harvest were gathered. Near to the dwellings of the
missionaries on the river side the school house and
chapel stood, fountains of saving truth unto some
who were gathered through the labors of that little
band, who had come at the call of the Spirit and the
Bride to impart instructions to those that were perish-
ing. In the heart of that great city other places were
■ found where the same work could be carried on. The
leaves of the tree of life were distributed from the print-
ing-press, which daily received attention in its mechan-
ical work and in providing words of truth written in a
language to which such words were new. Apostolic
journeys were made from the central station into the
regions beyond, and from time to time new churches
were gathered. Men born in China and educated in all
its idolatry, through the blessing of God upon these la-
288 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
bors, became disciples of Christ. Elders were chosen to
rule in these newly organized churches ; a few, thoroughly
instructed by the missionaries in Christian doctrine,
have been licensed to preach the Gospel, and after pro-
bation ordained as pastors. When near the close of his
active ministry, Mr. Rankin looked back to the state of
things existing when he commenced his labors, he found
abundant occasion for praise to the Lord of the harvest
wlio had not permitted his servants to labor in vain.
He recalled the time of feeble beginnings, the day of
small things, when a few children were gathered in the
schools and a small number of hearers came to the chap-
el service ; through fifteen years of toil in the strength of
his manhood, he and his fellow-workers had wept and
prayed amidst many discouragements, yet the work had
still gone on. One and another had been stricken down
with sickness and left for a season, or forever, the scenes
consecrated by the presence of God's Spirit. In early
manhood Mr. Rankin became the senior missionary of
of the Presbyterian Board at Ningpo, but the line of
heavenly light was shining broader and brighter over
the dark-minded people among whom he and his com-
panions had been holding fortli the Word of Life.
In the year 1856, Mr. Rankin was constrained by the
failure of his wife's health to visit the United States.
His own strength then seemed unimpaired by the con-
stant drain upon his energies in the multiform duties of
his station. On the day he landed with his family in
New York, which was the Sabbath, he preached for his
brother, a pastor in that city, beginning thus a series of
labors whicli was continued in different portions of the
country so long as he remained. Visiting almost every
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 289
State in the Union, in addition to pulpit preaching, he
sought opportunities in seminaries, colleges, and schools,
to present to the youth of the land the claims of the for-
eign missionary work. When the object of this home
visit had been obtained, Mr. and Mrs. Rankin again
turned their faces with gladness toward the laud of their
adoption, the place of their chosen labor. Arriving in
China, where the grave of their first born had been
made, they were called to the severe trial of laying two
more of their children in tlie dust. Amidst scenes thus
hallowed by toils and tears, the parents, with three of
their offspring still spared to them, entered anew upon
their duties and continued them until 1860, when it be-
came evident that the life of Mrs. Rankin depended upon
her return to America. After painful and prayerful de-
liberation, he decided that, for a season, he must be sep-
arated from a wife and children whom he dearly loved.
He felt that the work in China was too pressing and the
laborers too few to permit him to bear them company.
For two years he bore the burden and heat of each day
alone, yet sustained by the presence of that Lord in
whom he trusted, and cheered by the constant work he
was doing for Hira.
During this period the storm of civil war was raging
in China. As the rebel army swept over large portions
of the Empire, the city of Ningpo became in its turn an
object of their attack. When the hosts of the Taiping
leader approached the walls, the missionaries, knowing
the liostility of those people to all idolatry, hoped to find
favor from them for the Christian community in the city
and suburban villages. Two of their number, of whom
Mr. Rankin was one, went forth from the gate and
IH
290 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
souglit an interview with the commander-in-chief. From
him they obtained the promise of immunity from death
and pillage for all the Christian Chinese. " The angel
of t]ie Lord was round about them that feared Him and
delivered them." When the city was captured, the idol
temples were destroyed and many of the people perished
by the sword, but the native believers in Jesus were
kept from all harm. Amid these anxieties and labors
the year 1861 was closed.
In the autumn of the next year, Mrs. Rankin returned
to find her husband greatly broken down in health.
His naturally vigorous constitution was giving way un-
der the pressure of continued work in tlie unwholesome
climate of Ningpo. He went, in September, to Shang-
hai, that he miglit meet and welcome his wife and two
youngest children. In December they returned to Ning-
po, where, although suffering much, he continued his
labors until late in April, 1863. On the 20th of that
month he wrote thus to the Senior Secretary of the
Board. " I write you on the eve of departing for Shan-
tung, where my failing health admonishes me to seek a
change before the weather completely prostrates me.
As you will have learned before this, I began to be
troubled towards the close of the summer with diarrhoea
and dyspepsia, which were increased during my stay at
Shanghai. These were followed by a severe abscess,
which, on account of my feeble health, cannot yet be op-
erated upon, and which has been very troublesome. I
have also suffered from a heavy cough, which left me for
a couple of months but has again returned.
" I am greatly reduced in flesh and at times exceed-
ingly weak, thoiigli for days togctlicr I seem to improve
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 291
in all respects. I have preached occasionally during
tlic winter and tried to do some other missionary work,
but it has been done truly in great weakness, and I
almost feel that I am a cumberer of the ground. Dr.
John Parker, who is now our mission physician and a
very sensible, as also a truly pious man, advises me to
go home, and the brethren of our mission feeling that
Shantung is a forlorn hope, have urged the same upon
me ; yet, after much prayer and thought, it appears to
me that my duty is rather to avail myself of an oppor-
tunity now offering for Chefoo, where Dr. M'Cartee has
encouraged me to go, and pass the summer at Tungchow.
The climate of Shantung has been so much extolled for
invalids that it would hardly bo just to the Board and
the Church to turn one's back on China without first try-
ing it ; and the circumstances are so favorable in that I
can obtain perfect rest at the house of our dear friends,
Mr. and Mrs. Nevius, and have the attendance of our
valued physician. If the experiment proves favorable
in my case, it may be tried with increased confidence by
others. Going home in this critical period in our coun-
ti'v's history is not only a matter of risk, but also, it
would be discouraging to the Church, especially so soon
after the arrival of my family. Moreover, the laborers
are now so few that none of us can be spared if it is pos-
sible for us to live here.
"An admirable opportunity lately occurred from
Shanghai, for Japan and California, but though advised
to take it by my best friends, I did not have the heart to
tui-n my back on China. It may be that God will yet
permit me to labor for Him a few years more in this
field ; but, if not, his will be done. My wife and children
292 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
aud our associates arc all well, I feel that the work
licre is under the management of wise and able men, and
that they are all far better examples to the flock than I
have been. In reviewing my missionary career for tho
fourteen years and more since I reached China, there is
much to sadden me ; for I fear I have been rather a busy
than a faithful laborer. Oh ! were it not for the blood
of Christ to wash away all our delinquencies and sins,
life would be worse than a blank."
Mr. Rankin reached Tungchow in May, and, sur-
rounded by loving friends, lingered in the house of his
pilgrimage until July 2d, when he fell asleep in Jesus
and his spirit departed for the better country. One
of his latest letters was addressed to a secretary of the
American Tract Society. It enclosed a donation for the
objects of that institution, in the beneficent effects of
whose work at home and abroad he expressed a deep in-
terest ; the letter closes with these words : " It has been
a blessed privilege to be a missionary to this benighted,
yet most interesting people for so long a time, and I only
wonder that so few are disposed to fill up our rapidly
diminishing ranks."
The last days of our brother were days of peace ;
knowing that the time of his departure drew nigh, he
resigned himself cheerfully to the will of God.
He had been since his conversion a constant and dili-
gent student of the Scripture, aud its power to comfort
him was manifest as his flesh was failing. A friend was
quoting by his bedside the passage : " All things shall
work together for good," when he corrected him, ex-
l)ressing at the same time his own present confidence of
faith. " No ! not shall," said he, " but all things work,
are working now, for good."
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 293
On the morning of July 2cl, 18G3, lie was lying feebly
but tranquilly speaking to the dear friends about him.
His last message had been sent to his eldest child, a son
at school in the United States. A note full of filial and
brotherly affection had been sent to one of his sisters at
home. His farewell words were spoken calmly to the
beloved Avife and two little daughters, who were with
him in his chamber of sickness. With the excep-
tion of a brief period of aberration, his intellect was
clear to the last. To his dear friends, Dr. and Mrs.
M'Cartee, and Mr. and Mrs. Nevius, and to a native
Christian who were attending him, he expressed his
abiding interest in their common work and his unfalter-
ing; trust in the Lord Jesus Christ. As the sun reached
its meridian, his blessed spirit ascended to behold the
sun of Righteousness. The legacy of Jesus was received
by him in all its fullness — peace here, glory beyond.
After nearly thirty-eight years of life upon earth, more
than half of which were full of usefulness, he fell asleep.
Within the soil of that empire, for whose people he
had given his strength that he might win some of them
to Christ, his body rests.
The voyager in the northern Chinese seas, as he ap-
proaches the province of Shantung, may see upon the
hill that overlooks the city of Tungchow among other
stones there set up, one of pure white marble. Beneath
it is all that was mortal of Henry V. Rankin.
There, by loving friends, who mourned not as those
without hope was his body laid to await the day of
resurrection. But this marble monument is not his best
or most lasting memorial.
He is remembered by many in his native land as an
291 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
unwavering friend, a Christian scholar, a devoted fol-
lower of Jesus, and an eloquent preacher of tlie Go^jpel.
His frank and generous spirit and his guileless life have
left their fragrance in many homes, and his w'orks have
followed him to tlic mansions of his Father's house
above.
In the schools and chapel of Ningpo, the place of his
missionary labors, his memorial abides in souls once be-
Dighted by heathenism, now rejoicing in the light of
Gospel truth. His remains are still speaking their in-
structive doctrine. His pure and prayerful life still
abides an eloquent example.
From select portions of God's Holy Book, which he
translated and published, the words of life shall long
enter into heathen dwellings. The sweet hymns com-
posed by him shall long continue to ascend from lips
that have learned to sing in the language of China the
praises of Emanuel.
These are his best memorials and they can never be
forgotten. Before the throne of God some are now
standing, and others shall be gathered who have been
instructed by our departed brother in the way of salva-
tion. As they cast their crowns before ihe Lamb, they
will ever praise Him through whose grace this faithful
teacher was sent to tell them the glad tidings of the
love of that Saviour Avhose cross he so earnestly preach-
ed.—i^ct-. K K Eanldn, D.D., 1864.
REV. WILLIAM REED.
Mr. Reed was one of the first two missionaries ap-
pointed to the foreign field. His early years, of which
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 295
little is known to the writer of this notice, were spent
in Mifflin County, Penn. He graduated at Jefferson
College, pursued his theological studies at Alleghany,
was appointed as a missionary early in January 1832,
spent several months after his licensure to preach the
Gospel in efforts to awaken an interest in the cause of
missions among tlie churches, embarked for India with
his wife in May, 1833, and' arrived at Calcutta in Octo-
ber, 1833. He and his colleague spent the next nine
months in that city and its vicinity, learning the lan-
guage of the Hindus. During this period Mr. Reed's
health began to give way. Symptoms of pulmonary
disease gradually became so marked that his medical
advisers recommended his return to his native country,
their opinion and his own concurring in the hope of his
life being thereby prolonged for several years, if his
health should not be completely restored. Accordingly
he and his wife embarked for Philadelphia in July, but
his health rapidly declined, and on the 12th of August,
1834, he entered into rest, in the thirty-second year of
his age. His remains were committed to the sea, near
one of the Andaman Islands, in tlie Bay of Bengal.
Mrs. Reed and her little son reached the end of the
voyage in December ; botli are still living, and are held
in high esteem as active members of the church, she hav-
ing again entered into married life.
Mr. Reed was a man of excellent mind, respectable
scholarship, blameless character and sincere piety.
These gifts and spiritual grace, united to the best habits
of industry and much of energy, led the Churcli to form
the hope of his being very useful in the service of Christ
among the hpathcn. It was not unreasonable to expept
.296 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
that in a long life, such a man would do great good.
Nor can it be questioned that even the short course
allotted to him was spent in the best way ; his life and
his example were known to a large number of Christian
friends ; his being one of the first missionaries of a new
and distinctively ecclesiastical organization, was itself
a fact of much moment at the time and worthy of re-
membrance. But in reference to him, as also to many
others, the Church must recognize the will of the Lord
as the highest reason to account for all the mysteries of
Providence. "As for God, his way is perfect."
MRS. ELIZABETH REED.
Mrs. Reid, wife of the Rev. Alexander Reid, of the
Choctaw Mission, died June 6, 1854. " Her end was
happy and peaceful, but her loss was most sensibly felt,
not only by her sorrowing husband and the mission
family, but by the pupils of the academy, to whose wel-
fare and happiness she had assiduously devoted all her
energies during the four years of her connection with
the mission." — Aiinual Report, 1855.
MRS. RUDOLPH.
Mrs. Rudolph, wife of the Rev. Adolph Rudolph, of
the Lodiana Mission, India, died September 8, 1849.
" She was a woman of great excellence of character,
and her missionary labors in the charge of the Girls'
Orphan Asylum were incessant and invaluable. Her
removal is greatly lamented by her associates in the
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. • 297
mission, but their loss is doubtless her gain." — Annual
Report, 1850.
REV. ROBERT. W. SAWYER.
Mr. Sawyer was a native of New York, pursued his
course of collegiate and theological study at Princeton,
N. J., went with his wife as a missionary to Western
Africa in 1841, and died at Settra Kroo, December 1st,
1843. His death is thus referred to in the Missionary
Chronicle oi May, 1844 : "We mourn over the death
of this excellent brother. The Church has no servant
more devoted than he was, and none more worthy of
respect and confidence."
Mrs. Sawyer, with great devotedness, continued at the
station alone for some time. She was married in Decem-
ber, 1844, to the Rev. James M. Connelly, who had
joined the mission in that year. At the end of 1849,
after much faithful labor among the Kroo people, consi-
derations of health required their return to this country.
MRS. CHRISTIANA M. SCOTT.
Mrs. Scott was the only daughter of the late Rev.
W. F. Houston, of Columbia, Penn. Having lost her
mother when very young, she was trained up principally
by her father, and at the age of about fifteen, she pub-
licly gave herself to the Saviour, and soon became an
active member of the church in her native place. Her
hand and heart were ready for every work of love and
benevolence. She established an infant-school, and con-
ducted it herself until her health constrained her, reluc-
13*
298 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
tantly, to give up the work. She also superintended a
large Sabbath-school of colored people, and labored
successfully in endeavoring to raise this neglected people
from their degraded condition. She was an active mem-
ber of a female association for promoting the cause of
missions, and not only labored diligently for the interests
of the society, but having considered the subject of
going in person to labor for the heathen, she in the most
solemn manner dedicated herself to tlie Lord in this
blessed work. Not many months had elapsed after this
vow was made and recorded in her private journals be-
fore the Lord brought her faith and principles to the
test, by providentially, and quite unexpectedly to her,
opening up a way for her to go in person ; and feeling
assured that his hand was leading her, she pledged her-
self to go. In the following year her father was taken
from her ; but with his last parting breath he again
consecrated her to the work of the Lord among the
heathen ; in 1838 she was married to the Rev. James L.
Scott, who was on the eve of sailing as a missionary for
Northern India.
In August, 1839, herself and husband arrived in
Futtehgurh, and. joined Mr. and Mrs. Wilson in their
labors. Mrs. Scott was soon actively engaged with
Mrs. Wilson in the female department of the orphan
asylum ; and a few months after this, when Mrs. Wil-
son's health rendered it necessary for her to spend a
season in the Hills, Mrs. Scott took the entire charge
of the female department of tiie school, and conducted
it for nearly twelve months with great energy and
success. When her connection with the school ceased,
she gave more of her time to tlie language, and trans-
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 299
lated a small volume into Hindustani, wliicli was pub-
lished.
After remaining at this station for about two years,
when Mrs. Wilson's liealtli again failed, and rendered
it necessary for her to return to America. Mr. and Mrs.
Scott were called to take the entire charge of the asylum
at Futtehgurli. Here she commenced once more with
her usual energy to instruct the girls in Englisli and
Hindustani, to superintend their work, and to labor
with her own hands ; and her exertions were so great
that one short year had not elapsed before these, in con-
nection with other causes, had laid the foundation of
fatal disease.
When her physician advised her to spend a season in
the Hills, knowing how much her husband, was required
at his post, she resolved to go alone, and taking her
infant son, she travelled by ''dak" a distance of about
five hundred miles, in ten nights, with none but the
heathen around her. When her physicians advised
her to return to America, she again proposed and finally
determined to go alone, because she felt that the Lord
required the sacrifice at her hand. In a letter from
Simla, she says to Mr. Scott, " If my health should
remain as good as it now is, and there should be no
prospect of my being taken off rapidly, would you not
consent to send the children and myself, and you remain
another year ?"
After a due consideration of the subject, she resolved
to make the sacrifice, and leaving her husband and dar-
ling boy she set out with her two little girls for America,
Mr. Scott accompanied her part of the way to Calcutta,
and when separating from him she said, " I trust we shall
300 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
mest again here below, and if not it will all be ordered
aright by our covenant-keeping God." Mr. and Mrs.
Freeman accompanied her as far as Calcutta, and en-
joyed many precious seasons of prayer and Christian
fellowship with her. Mr. Freeman, in a letter to Mr.
Scott, says : " Your dear wife never appeared so lovely,
happy and heavenly, as during our journey together,
and this very heavenly happiness made me feel sad that
you are not with her to enjoy it. Many were the happy
hours we spent together, and I only regret I was so
unfit for such hours. Even the dear little children felt
a tenderness and solemnity quite unusual, and talked
with their dear mother of God and heaven ; and their
little eyes were filled with tears as they rose from wor-
shipping God."
In due time they reached Calcutta, and all things
were ready for her final separation from her missionary
friends. With her two little girls, Mr. and Mrs. Free-
man's little daughter, and a daughter of an English
officer under her charge, and herself and charge all
under the care of a pious friend, they went on board
the vessel which was to have borne them across the
ocean, and as Mrs. Freeman approached to take one
more fond embrace of her little girl, and bid a long
farewell to her feeble protector, knowing a mother's
anxious heart, Mrs. Scott pressed her hand and said,
" Trust ye in the Lord for ever, for in the Lord Jehovah
is everlasting strength." " This," said she, " has ever
been my motto, and I have never trusted in vain."
Having thus parted with her friends, she set out for her
native land by way of England. For the first week
she enjoyed her usual health, but from that time her
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 301
Strength began to fail, and by the time she reached the
Cape of Good Hope she was so far reduced that she
gave up all hope of ever returning to India. At the
Cape she took fresh cold, -which brought back all the
worst symptoms of her disease. On the 10th of April
she was confined to her cabin, and rapidly sunk till the
16th, when she breathed her last, at the age of thirty-six.
A few kind friends whom the Lord had gathered
around her did all that could have been done ; and the
same calm, trusting spirit which had marked her life
sustained her in death. "When asked if she was happy,
she answered, "Very happy in Jesus." Pointing up-
ward she said, " He is there ;" and laying her hand on
her breast, she said, " He is here." The pious officer
who had taken her under his protection very kindly
promised her, if she should be taken away, that he
would conduct her little charge to their friends in
America — a promise which he did not fail to make
good." — Rev. W. II. McAuley.
REV. SAIHUEL M. SHARPE.
Mr. Sharpe was a native of Steubenville, Ohio, and
a graduate of Jefferson College and of the Alleghany
Theological Seminary. Accompanied by his wife, a
daughter of the Rev. J. M. Jamieson, D.D., he went to
the United States of Colombia as a missionary in 1858.
He had made excellent progress in learning the Spanish
language, and had just preached his first extempore ser-
mon in it with much acceptance, when he was taken
with a fever, which in a few days ended a life of excellent
promise, on the 30th of October, 1860. The Rev. W. E.
302 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
McLaren, liis colleague, wrote of his last days as fol-
lows :
" Mourning, as we did, over the physical pains of his
dying bed, we could not but rejoice to witness tlie tri-
umph of faith in his last hours. When he began to re-
alize that there was but little hope of his recovery, with
a face radiant with faitli, he said, 'I know wliom I have
believed, and am persuaded that He is able to keep that
which I have committed unto Him against that day.'
During the most of his sickness his mind wandered, but
even then prayer was the language of his lips. In his
more lucid moments he gave precious evidence that his
soul, like the Psalmist, feared no evil ; for the Lord was
with him : his rod and his staff they comforted him.
The day before his death he called all the household to
his bed-side, bidding farewell, in a most affectionate
manner, to his wife, his friends, and the servants. For
each one he had a word of Christian exhortation or
warning. A number of young men, who have been
under religious instruction in connection with the mis-
sion, were present at this time, and seemed deeply im-
pressed as their dying instructor proclaimed to them, for
the last time, the precious truths of the Gospel. His last
words to them were, ' Soi mui feliz,' (I am very happy.)
" How inscrutable is the providence which has taken
our brother from us just at this time I We can only say,
' It is the Lord, let him do as seemeth him good.' "
REV. (.'ANDAUR J. SILLIMAN.
Mr. Silliman, a native of Alabama, and a graduate
of Columbia, S. C, Theological Seminary, spent a few
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 303
months among the Clioctaws as a missionary in 1856.
His health was feeble, and proving to be inadequate to
the work, he started on his return to his friends at home,
but was taken to his rest on the journey. The Commit-
tee expressed their sorrow " on account of the early re-
moval of one who promised to be so useful in the sphere
of duty assigned to him by Providence." — Anmial Re-
l^ort, 1857.
REV. GEORGE W. SIMPSON.
There are few chapters in the book of Divine Provi-
dence in which mystery is not somewhere written.
" God's ways are in the seas, and his paths in the great
waters, and his footsteps are not known." These truths
are brought forcibly to our minds by the startling intel-
ligence which has lately reached us of the sudden and
tragic death of two of our beloved missionaries to the
western coast of Africa, the Rev. George W. Simpson
and his youthful wife. Whilst making a short sail for
the benefit of their health in a British brig, the vessel
was suddenly overturned by one of those violent torna-
does which so fearfully prevail in southern latitudes.
Our beloved friends, together with all others on board
the ill-fated vessel, a Krooman only excepted, found a
winding-sheet in the waves, and sunk to rise no more
till the sea shall give up its dead.
Mr. Simpson was the son of pious parents, who con-
secrated him in his infancy to the service of his Saviour.
His mother was truly an " Israelite indeed," a woman
whose praises dwelt on the lips of many of God's child-
ren, and who " did what she could " for tlie glory of God.
30-1 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
The mantle of the parents fell upon tlie child. In early
life he learned to cherish the deepest reverence for our
holy religion, and ere youth had given place to manhood,
he was found among the ranks of the open and active
followers of the Lamb. He engaged for a season in
teaching, that he might thereby acquire the means of
prosecuting his studies preparatory to entering on the
work of the ministry. He passed through his collegiate
course in Easton College, and shortly after its comple-
tion he entered the Seminary at Princeton. There it
was that his mind became deeply imbued with the spirit
of missions. It was under the training of those vener-
ated men who have so long taught in that school of the
prophets, that the claims of the heathen came up vividly
before his mind. He felt indeed that " the field was the
world," and the question pressed itself on his heart
whether it might not be his duty to labor in some of its
far off moral wastes. And the more he pondered on
the subject, the more fully did the conviction fasten it-
self upon him that he was called of God to tell the
untaught heathen the way of life. It is a sacrifice
which none can fully understand but those who have
made it, to break away from kindred, friends and native
land, and live and die among a people who, as a mass,
are strangers to God, and whose every taste and sympa-
thy is foreign to your own. But our brother resolved to
make it, for the glory of God and the good of souls. He
might have labored in God's vineyard at home with
great acceptance, and have filled one of our best pulpits,
but " he conferred not witli flesh and blood." He sought
not " the praise of men, but of God." He wished to do
his duty, whatever of ease and worldly comfort the per-
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 305
formance might cost him. The task which lay heaviest
upon him preparatory to his great undertaking, was to
communicate his views to his mother, and gain her free
consent to a final separation. He was the Benjamin of
his family, and his parents' idol so far as they had an idol
upon earth. He feared therefore to unfold to them the
working of his mind, tie did it first by letter, and after-
wards unbosomed his every thought and feeling on the
subject. With tears he told his mother that without her
consent he could not enter on his work. She gave it —
gave it, though it cost her sleepless nights and bitter
tears. Who was she, she felt, that she should lift up her
voice or hand against the bidding of the Lord ?
When all matters were arranged for his final depart-
ure, and he only awaited the sailing of the vessel to
carry him off to his heathen home, Mr. Simpson spent
the season that was left him in his native land in visiting
the churches and kindling up in the hearts of the people
a deeper interest in the cause of missions. It was sur-
prising to all who heard him, to observe the amount of
knowledge he had acquired respecting the religion, and
customs, and peculiarities of the African people, among
whom he was destined to labor. He spake like a mis-
sionary who had been long in the field, rather than as
one who was just entering on his work.
I need not speak of their labors in Africa. They are
before the Church, spread out on the pages of the Re-
cord. Their work is done, and they " are not, for God
took them." They have performed the duty assigned
them in the King's service, and have been called away
seemingly before their time, " to be crowned in the King's
presence." — Rev. W. W. LatLa^ 1851.
306 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
MRS. SIMPSON.
Mrs. Simpson, wife of tlie Rev. George W. Simpson,
was the child of pious parents, her father an elder in
the church of Fagg's Manor, Pennsylvania. Her early-
training was of a carefully religious character. The
Bible and the Catecliism were her earliest books of
study. Thence she learned those great principles which
laid the foundation for that maturity of Christian char-
acter to whicli she afterwards attained. Amiable and
pleasant in private life, a regular and interested attend-
ant on public worship, yet delaying to make a profession
of her faith in Christ, she excited much anxiety for her
spiritual welfare; but on the 12th of April, 1844, she
was admitted to the communion of the church. Thence-
forward she aimed to be wholly a Christian. The Bible-
class and the Sabbath-school were both highly prized by
her ; the one affording herself instruction, the other a
field of usefulness to others.
About this time the subject of missions engaged her
attention, and she felt a desire to labor among the
heathen, and especially in Africa. She lost much of her
relish for ordinary duties and labors, and though always
doing cheerfully and industriously what was necessary,
often said in playfulness, " I had rather be teaching the
negroes in Africa."
When the proposal was made to her to go to Africa,
she felt it to be an opening in the providence of God to
gratify a long-cherished desire, and took the subject into
very serious and prayerful consideration. She did not
arrive at a final conclusion witiiout many anxieties, mis-
givings and fears. Her wide circle of friends were nearly
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 307
all opposed to her going ; regarding missions to Africa
by white people as a forlorn liope. Her parents too with-
held a consent, without which she felt that she could not
go. In her estimation filial duty required obedience even
in this matter. "When, however, she obtained what she
desired in this respect, she cheerfully consented to go,
and immediately began to prepare for her departure.
She went not rashly. She counted the cost, and felt
that if the Lord should call for her death in that field
she was willing to meet it. The struggle between duty
and affection was severe and constant ; and yet there was
no disposition to withdraw the pledge she had given to
labor for the Saviour in Africa. She looked forward to
the time of their embarkation with a calmness which
astonished all who knew her.
The parting scene was mingled with tears and smiles,
but borne by her with a grace and sweetness of charac-
ter, which greatly alleviated the sorrow felt by her
family and friends in bidding her adieu.
Her own feelings are well expressed in a letter re-
ceived on the eve of her sailing, being sent back by the
pilot. Speaking of the missionary meeting in Dr. Piiil-
lips's church she says, " They sung the hymn in which is
' Yet with determined courage go,' " and then adds,
" These lines have been running in my head all morning,
and I heard Mrs. L. hum them once or twice. Oh, must
I see you no more ! Have I parted from you all forever
on earth ? I cannot bear the thought. But I shall meet
you often at the throne of grace. I feel that you will
pray for me. Pray that I may not be suffered to bring
reproach on this blessed cause. And yet I fear you will
forget me. But you won't forget our mission. Though
308 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
ice all he swalloiccd in (he dceji, don't forget to pray for
Africa. I love you all more than ever ; each one comes
lip to mind separately ; and my heart bleeds to leave you.
But I go "willingly ; I trust the love of Christ — the boat
is leaving." While on her voyage she wrote to her
mother, " I could be quite happy sometimes, could I feel
certain you are. I wish, mother, you had told me you
felt very willing to have me come. You are satisfied now,
doubtless. I wish you could feel it a7:)r/yi%e to be thus
permitted to give a daughter to so glorious a work."
Her last letter to her mother was full of considerations
tending to comfort and strengthen her, and as it were,
prepare her for the trial awaiting her in the sudden loss
of her children in Africa. " I trust, dear mother, you do
not feel unduly anxious about us. Earth is pleasant, oh !
how pleasant ; still we cannot enjoy the happiness here,
which in heavenly mansions awaits those who love God.
We know this, although we cannot understand it. Then
why are we loth to make so blessed an exchange, or to
have our beloved ones make it ? You must not be anx-
ious for my safety. We have your God in Africa. His
care is as constant here as in Pennsylvania. The death of
Clirist is as meritorious here, and the Holy Spirit's influ-
ence as free and as powerful ; the Christian's hope as
firm, and I can humbly say, * I know that ray Redeemer
iiveth.' When in a fever lately, I felt it an unspeakable
comfort to know that I had not my peace to make with
God. I hope we shall all meet as a family in heaven.
Pray for us but don't be anxious."
In April following, 1851, she was asleep with her
husband in an ocean grave ! How sad, how mysterious
such an event ! Yet the Lord has done it. It was in
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 309
her heart so do something for Africa, but the Master had
a short work for her. Being dead, she yet speaks, and
the Lord may make her death even more effective than
her life. — Rev. Alfred Hamilton, B.D,
• REV. ASHBEL G. SIMONTON.
Mr. Simonton was born in West Hanover, Penn.,
January 20, 1833. He was a son of a respected physi-
cian of that place, and a nephew of the Rev. William D.
Snodgrass, D.D. His early studies were pursued in his
native town and afterwards in Harrisburg, to which
place his family removed after his father's death in 1846.
He graduated at Princeton College in 1852 ; and after
spending tAvo years as a teacher in Mississippi, he enter-
ed the Theological Seminary, at Princeton, in 1855.
During the first session, he was led by a sermon of the
Rev. Charles Hodge, D.D., to consider the subject of
foreign missions. "I then resolved," he wrote, "'to ex-
amine the question seriously and prayerfully, and to
suffer nothing to interfere with its decision." As the
result of this examination, his purpose was formed to
devote his life to the service of Christ amongst the un-
evangelized, a purpose in which he never wavered. In
his application for an appointment as a missionary he
expressed his willingness to go to any field of labor,
though his thoughts had been somewhat specially turned
to Brazil. The Executive Committee had been for some
time considering the subject of forming a mission in that
country, and they were glad to appoint Mr. Simonton as
the first missionary. The work contemplated, in a
Roman Catholic country, where public services of Pro-
310 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
testant worship for the benefit of the natives had as yet
been conducted only in a very limited way, was regard-
ed as one of peculiar delicacy, and also as one of no little
difficulty ; maturity of character, superior talents and
scholarship, good address, and complete devotedness of
heart and life to the Saviour and his cause, were indis-
pensable qualifications in the pioneer of the mission ; and
these were happily combined in Mr, Simonton.
Arriving at Rio de Janeiro in August, 1859, he first
engaged in perfecting his acquaintance with the Portu-
guese language, in the mean time conducting religious
services in English for the benefit of our countrymen
and others resident in that city. These services were
highly valued, for Mr. Simonton's sermons were of mark-
ed ability and deep interest; but he turned from engage-
ments of this kind to his main work, that of making the
Gospel known to the Brazilians. He soon became an
effective preacher in their language, and his ministry was
remarkably blest in the conversion of souls. A church
was organized in Rio de Janeiro in 1862, and additions
were made to its communion at almost every time of
administering the sacrament of the Lord's Supper ; in
nearly all cases, these converts had been previously con-
nected with the corrupt church of Rome or under its
influence. Besides his work in the pulpit, he employed
the press as an important auxiliary. He translated the
Shorter Catechism, and other works into Portuguese, a
language peculiarly destitute of evangelical reading.
An expository work from his pen, on a part of the Scrip-
tures, was in hand, and it is hoped that it will be found
ready for publication. A monthly journal, the Imprensa
Evangelica, was published by him and sustained chiefly
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 311
by his articles, wliicli were often of rare value, and
■vfhich attracted the attention of readers amongst nearly-
all the educated classes of the country. His attention
was directed, moreover, and with special interest, to the
training of native young men of promise for the work of
evangelization; three of these young men were under
his instruction and that of the other missionaries. He
had been joined in his missionary work by several col-
leagues, with whom his relations were most pleasant, and
who were accustomed to look to him as their leader, not
merely because he had been longest in the country, but
also on account of his excellent qualifications for useful-
ness in their common work.
During a visit to this country in 1862-3, he was mar-
ried to Miss Helen Murdock. She was endowed with
such gifts and grace as secured for her the warmest
esteem of Christian friends, and gave the promise of no
ordinary degree of useful influence in the service of
Christ. Her early removal was deplored by many, and
was felt by her husband to be the greatest loss ; yet it was
no doubt a part of his preparation for serving the Lord
in a higher degree, both on earth and in heaven.
Mr. Simonton's general health was uniformly good,
but he probably overtasked his strength in his various
labors, and when he was taken with a fever in November,
1867, his constitution did not recover from the attack.
He had gone to Sao Paulo, on a visit to his colleague
and brother-in-law, the Rev. A. L. Blackford, in the
hope of becoming free from symptoms of disease ; and
there he was ministered to with the utmost affection,
and enjoyed also the best medical aid ; but his illness
could not be arrested, and he departed this life Decern-
312 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
ber 9tli, 1867, supported to the last by a good hope
through grace.
Our departed brother occupied a large place in the
afifections of his brethren, and in the respect of the
American residents in BraziL One of his colleagues
thus referred to him : "He was looked upon by all the
members of the mission as our leader and chief stay, as
he had been our pioneer. We took no important step,
save from absolute necessity, without first hearing his
counsels. The most talented, most learned, and best
informed of our members ; master of the language, and
possessing in an unusual degree tact and prudence for
planning and executing, we have no one left to fill his
place."
The esteem of his countrymen and of many Brazilians
found expression, when the sad news of his death was
received in Eio de Janeiro, in resolutions drawn up by
the United States Consul and adopted at a meeting held
in the Consulate :
" Whe7-eas, It hath pleased Divine Providence to remove
from us by death our highly esteemed and beloved friend.
Rev. A. G. Simonton, in the midst of his usefulness and
in the full vigor of early manhood ; therefore,
"Besolved, That in the death of our lamented friend, we*
feel, each of us, that we have experienced a great per-
sonal bereavement : and we desire to gather about his
grave with those who were united to him by ties of kin-
dred blood and mingle our tears with theirs.
"Besolved, Thathavingbcenintimately acquainted with
Mr. Simonton for several years past, we found in him a
man of rare intellectual and moral endowments ; a Chris-
tian, whose sense of duty for himself was joined with a
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 813
large spirit of tolerance towards others, — a moralist,
"whose irreproachable purity of life found nothing uncon-
genial in innocent enjoyment, — a gentleman whose man-
liness was kind, whose frankness was delicate, and whose
outspoken convictions never gave offence, and were
received with respect, if they were not adopted. As a
neiglibor, he took the most friendly interest in whatever
concerned tlie welfare of others, and long shall we miss
his cheerful greeting at our places of business, and the
added charm which his genial presence never failed to
lend to the domestic circle. He was gentle and easy to
be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without
partiality, without hypocrisy.
^'■Resolved, That we respectfully tender our sincere
sympathy to the afflicted relatives of the deceased in
this country and in the United States, and to his bereav-
ed associates in this Empire ; and we promise to unite
with them in keeping alive in our hearts the memory of
our excellent friend, and in humbly endeavoring to imi-
tate the virtues which adorned his character,"
The early removal of such a laborer is one of the mys-
teries of Divine Providence. It is indeed no unusual
event ; the missionary records of our Church bear witness
to similar examples in other countries. Doubtless, there
are wise and gracious reasons for these bereavements.
If they lead the Church to feel more deeply its depen-
dence on the blessing of God in the work of missions,
and if they lead the associates of our departed friends to
engage with renewed earnestness, faith, and liope in the
work of the Lord, these afflicting events will not have
been in vain; as for the departed, they are with the
Saviour, " which is far better."
14
314 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
MRS. SIMONTON.
" Died, in Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, June 27, 1864, after a
very brief illness, Helen (Murdoch) Simonton, wife of the
Rev A. G. Simonton." Mrs. Simonton had not been
quite one year in the missionary field, for the service of
which she seemed to have eminent qualifications. Born
of Christian parents, who dedicated her to God in bap-
tism, she gave early indications of great sweetness of
disposition and tenderness of conscience, with decided
talent. Enjoying the best opportunities of education,
her character was very favorably developed under
judicious culture. Soon after leaving school she made a
public profession of religion in the First Presbyterian
Church in Baltimore, Maryland ; and from that time
became a decided and consistent Christian, taking an
active part in every means of getting and doing good, in
the Sabbath-schools, tract visitation, and every work and
labor of love opened to Christians in that city.
In May, 1863, she was married to Mr. Simonton, who
had been recalled to this country by the illness of an
aged parent. With him she left the endearments of her
happy home, to serve her beloved Master as a mission-
ary in Brazil. Having an excellent, well cultivated
mind, a sound judgment, a very tender, loving heart,
with simple faith, deep humility, and unselfish zeal, she
was eminently adapted to be an invaluable help-meet in
the missionary field. Her extreme modesty made her
seem at first retiring and too diffident; yet it lent a
delicate refinement to her manners, and gave her un-
usual facility in Avinning tlie confidence and affection of
all with whom she had intercourse.
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 315
Having made rapid progress in tlic language, for
which her previous training had prepared her, she was
becoming qualified for great usefulness in a most invit-
ing field, when she was called suddenly away, leaving
an infant daughter barely one week old. The summons,
however, found her not unprepared. She calmly said,
"I am ready to go; Lord Jesus, receive my spirit!''
Such removals may seem to us a dark mystery, but
God's ways are not as our ways, nor his thoughts as our
thoughts. Having accepted that unreserved consecration,
as she laid herself on the altar of missionary service, her
Saviour was pleased to say, " Come, ye blessed of my
Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you ;" and the
missionary field became the stepping-stone to the higher
employments and felicities of the heavenly service. —
The Presbyterian.
MRS. E. M. SEELEY.
Mrs. Seeley was born in Charlton, N. Y., on the 9th
of November, 1821 ; her maiden name was Emeline
Marvin, and she had the inestimable advantage of being
born of pious parents, who early dedicated her to the
Saviour. Little is known of her childhood and youth,
but she was early instructed in the Scriptures, and
taught to feel her obligations to God, both by precept
and example. It is not known precisely when she indul-
ged a hope in Christ, it is supposed that she made a
public profession of religion at an early age. From the
time she united with the church, she was engaged in
doing good as she had opportunity, and took an active
part in the sabbath-school and female prayer-meeting
connected with the village church.
316 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Ill July, 1847, M'itli licr liusbandslie arrived at Futteh-
gurli, their missionary station in India. Here for nearly
six yeai-s she lived the life of the righteous. From the
weakness of her eyes, a naturally delicate constitution,
the cares of an increasing family and other causes, she
was not permitted to engage in much active work ; but
still she was exerting a most happy influence for tlie
good of her fellow-beings. This influence arising out of
the harmonious blending of the Christian graces, as
manifested in her daily walk, though silent and unosten-
tatious, was not the less beneficial and powerful. Her
heart was in the work, to which she had so early dedi-
cated herself, and for whose accomplishment she had
severed herself from the society of friends and the en-
dearments of home. She gave to it her prayers and
counsels, and always manifested great reluctance to
leave the field, even when the state of her husband's
health seemed to point out the possibility of such an
event. She had, only a few days before her deatli, ex-
pressed to one of her missionary sisters tli'e strong
desire she had to live and die amidst the scene of her
labors. The writer of this recalls with much pleasure,
the delight she manifested on her return a few weeks
ago from a visit at Yakutganj, where nearly a hundred
Hindus were assembled to hear the word of God. She
spoke of the interesting services with so much feeling,
and seemed so much encouraged with the manner in
which the word was received, as to show how much her
lieart was interested in the success of our operations
for establishing the Redeemer's kingdom here in India.
Her last illness was sudden and short, but it found
her prepared for death. It was a solemn nionent, and
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 317
aniidrft weeping and sorrow we rose from our knees, to
witness her departure to a better and happier world.
Passages of Scripture and portions of hymns were re-
peated to her, which seemed to give her much enjoyment.
Once she said, with deep emphasis, " Jesus died for me P^
And then again, " Oh, these wicked hearts !" and still
more frequently would she exclaim, " Come, Lord Jesus !
Come, Lord Jesus !" She sent messages to her dear
friends at home, and particularly to a beloved brother,
towards whom her heart seemed to yearn much. She
had in a few short hours all the bitterness of parting
with her loved ones, and to realize the momentous truth
that she was to stand before the judgment seat of
Christ, and yet she had no fears. Under such circum-
stances, we were rejoiced to see her mind so calm, and her
faith so triumphant. Every thing was done that could
be done for her comfort, and the doctor was in constant
attendance on hei- to tlie moment of her departure,
but all was without avail. The hand of death was upon
her, and a little after 8 o'clock, p.m., on the 9th of May
1853, she breathed her last, and passed from earth to her
Saviour's arms. On Sunday evening, the 10th, her re-
mains were carried to our little church, and I preached to
a large and sorrowing congregation, from the sweet and
consoling words, " Blessed are the dead that die in tlie
Lord." From the church we carried her to our small
burial ground, now nearly half filled with the graves of
our native Christians and our own sweet little ones.
She is the first of our little band who has been honored
with a burial there. How pleasant is the thought that
she will rise at the resurrection, surrounded by those she
loved, and for whose good she left her native land, and
318 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
endured the bitter pang of parting- with friends and
relative?.
We have lost the society of a valued friend and lab-
orer. For nearly six yeai-s we were privileged to en-
joy her presence, and be clieered by her counsels and
prayers. But we sorrow not as those without hope. " If
ye loved me," said Jesus to his desponding disciples,
*' ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto my Father ;"
so should we rejoice when those whom Jesus loves are
called away from earth, for they go unto the Father.
They are gone, but not lost — gone to a better and
happier world, where Jesus reigns, and sorrow never
enters.
" Slie is not dead, the child of our affection.
But gone unto that school.
Where she no longer needs our poor protection.
And Christ Himself doth rule.
" In that great cloister's stillness and seclusion,
By guardian angels led.
Safe from temptation, safe from sin's pollution,
She lives, whom we call dead.
" We will be patient, and assuage the feeling
We may not wholly stay.
By silence sanctifying, not concealing.
The grief that must have way." — Rev. J. J. Walsh.
MRS. CORNELIA SPEER.
Mrs. Speer, wife of the Rev. William Speer, D.D.,
was the eldest daughter of A. Brackinridge, Esq., of
Pittsburg, Pa., and a grand-daughter of the late Hon.
H. II. Brackinridge, a Judge of the Supreme Court of
Pennsylvania. Brought up in worldly ease and wealth,
in the midst of a large circle of warmly attached friends,
MEMOIRS GF MISSIONARIES. 319
she had the fairest prospects of happiness. These were
not clouded, but greatly extended and briglitened by
her being- enabled to devote herself without reserve to
the Lord Jesus Christ, and to the advancement of his
cause among the heathen. Her course, however, was
short ; yet it was long enough to evince the sincerity of
her religious profession, the depth of her love to the
missionary cause, and the power of our Saviour's grace
to comfort and bless his chosen disciple.
The party of missionaries with whom Mrs. Speer went
to China, sailed from New York on the 20th of July,
1846. On the 10th of September following she was
attacked with a slight hemorrhage from the lungs, which
was renewed afterwards, but the progress of the disease
was slow ; and on her arrival at Macao on the 26th of
December, hopes were still entertained of her recovery.
" The question of a return to the United States," says
Mr. Speer, from whose narrative this memoir is taken,
" soon came up, and met with an immediate and firm
negative from her, chiefly on the ground of our solemn
vows to God, and entire consecration of ourselves to the
missionary cause. . . .
" On Sabbath, 7th of March, we celebrated tlie sacra-
ment of the Lord's Supper. Mrs. Speer joined us, though
carried into the room, and forced to recline during its ad-
ministration upon a sofa. She experienced very strongly
the sense of Christ's gracious presence. It was the ' last
supper' to her. Henceforth she drank not with us of
' the fruit of the vine.' Now, we trust, she ' drinks it
new with Christ in the Father's kingdom.' To her last
hour she enjoyed, in a remarkable manner, the distinct
sense of God's sustaining hand beneath her. Shortly
820 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
after this communion she informed me that on one after-
noon, as she meditated, the realization of God's presence
in the room, tlie glory and the majesty and the bright-
ness of the King of kings, the Father of lights, yet arrayed
in robes of unspeakable love and pity, was so vivid as to
be over])Owcring. Her soul seemed to be swallowed up
and absorbed. It was more than nature could bear, not an
ecstacy, but an oppressive ' weight of glory,' of almighty
love, and infinite holiness and majesty. She was com-
pelled to turn away her mind lest she should sink down."
Henceforth her disease made rapid progress, though
its symptoms " alternated, for several days at a time,
with periods of brightness and comparative health and
strength. On pleasant afternoons she rode out in a
sedan chair on the Praya Grande in sight of the sea, or
upon the Campo, without the city, along paths shaded
with the bamboo, the plantain, and the papaya ; and
often came back much refreshed. It was remarked by
her, that the days when she was most ill and debilitated
were those in which she had the most rich spiritual
enjoyment."
" She had committed herself to the missionary work
with deliberation, numbering her days and counting the
cost. There was no romance in her calculations wlien
she forsook all that she had for Christ. Six weeks after
the birth of her little daughter she writes to a relative :
" ' I am very weak and frail yet, only able to walk about
the house. This will astonish you, as you may call to
mind how rapidly I used to skip to town and back
again.* Those days are over, and God has seen fit to
* Her father's residence, Linwood, is a mile and a half from the
citjr of Pittsburgh.
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 321
cast mc down. It may be that my strength will be re-
covered in a few weeks ; but there is some reason to fear
that it will not. I feel content to have it either "way. I
am still irmling in God, and have found no reason yet
for distrust.'
" On Tuesday, April 13th, Mrs. Spoor suffered greatly
from palpitation of the heart, whicli almost deprived her
of breath, sometimes for fifteen minutes at once. In the
evening she spoke strongly of her anticipations of joy
on the Judgment-day. She imagined the anxiety of those
who should meet its awful trial. ' I often think how we
will stretch out our hands towards Jesus on that day,'
said she : ' how glad we will be when w^e are placed on
his right hand. God will then be the great object of
our love ; still we will love each other too, and that
with a pure and holy love.'"
In this sweet trust in the Saviour she was kept until
the hour of her departure, on the 21:th of April, 1847.
" It was just half-past five o'clock. As the evening sun
threw his declining rays upon the scene of woe, oh, how
vivid and consoling was the thought that she, much loved
and departing, was at the instant entering those regions of
glorious splendor and of bliss, where, in the sunshine of the
presence of the Father of lights, there is no night forever.
" The universal expression was, ' Plow peaceful !' Every
heart seemed to feel that her 'last end was peace.' 1
have never known such an illustration of Barbauld's
hymn, which she had loved to sing on earth :
" So fades tlie summer cloud away.
So sinks the gale when storms are o'er ;
So gently shuts the eye of day ;
So dies a wave along the shore."
14*
322 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
" On the Sabbath evcuing, at the same hour of the
day, we laid lier in the dust in that green and quiet spot
of tlic Cemetery belonging to the East India Company,
■where lie in sacred repose the remains of the revered
Morrison, and his noble wife Mary, and their son John,
and those of the Rev. Samuel Dyer. What a bright and
happy company shall rise tlience on the morning of the
Resurrection ! "
MRS. CATHARINE M. TEMPLETOK
Mrs. Templetox, wife of tlie Rev. W. H. Templeton,
of the Creek Mission, died July 3d, 1857. " She had been
connected with the mission more than five years, and had
always discharged her duties with marked efficiency.
The testimony of her associates is, that she died as she
had lived, trusting in the Lord Jesus." — Annual Report,
1858.
MRS. WILLIAMS.
Mrs. Williams, wife of Mr. James Williams, of tlio
Indian Orphan Institute, died May 23, 1863 — " sincerely
lamented by those who knew her worth. She was sup-
ported to the last by a good hope through grace." — An-
imal Report, 18G-1.
REV. THOMAS WILSON.
Mr. Wilson, of the mission in Liberia, died Septem-
ber 3, 184G. "His death is a great loss to the church
and to Africa. Ilis experience (as a colored man cs-
])ecially) and knowledge, his industry and perseverance,
MEMOIRS OP MISSIONARIES. 323
fitted him for usefulness in this important sphere of
duty." — Annual Report, 1847.
MRS. MARIA WILSON.
Mrs, Wilson was born January 21st, 1832, in Starke
county, Ohio. In her twelfth year, her parents removed
to Shelby eounty, to a farm near Sidney, in the Presby-
terian church of which village her father was made a
ruling elder. His death, in August, 1850, appears to
have been blessed to her, and in November of that year
she made a public profession of religion. She was edu-
cated in part at the Oxford Female College, wliere she
graduated witli honor to herself in the summer of 1856.
Early in her Christian course, her heart became in-
terested in the sad condition of the heathen ; and wlien
the Rev. Jonathan Wilson who had consecrated himself
to the mission work invited her to become his companion
and helper, with no hesitation but such as arose from
her sense of her unfitness, she consented ; and soon after-
wards, she cheerfully bid a flircwell that she felt would
be a last one to friends and home, to a widowed mother,
and all, to go forth with him to labor among the heathen
of Si am.
She reached her appointed post, and we are all wit-
nesses how faithfully here she did what she could, and
how she endeared herself as a beloved sister to all her
associates, by her uniform cheerfulness and sweetness of
demeanor, her blamelessness of life, her wise discretion,
her interest in tlie spiritual good of tlie heathen around
her, and her faithfulness in all the relations of life. A
little daughter was given her to nestle in her arms
324 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
awhile. Before a twelvemonth had passed, her little
"Hattie" drooped and pined away, and only eight short
weeks before herself, died. A sad trial, this, to a young
mother, herself prostrate most of the time on a bed of
sickness, and unable to minister to her suffering child ;
but it was borne with sweet submission, and doubtless
was sanctified to her better fitness for that world she
was so soon herself to enter, where God is seen to be all
in all, and his will, whatever it be, adored. Henceforth,
an uncomplaining acquiescence in all that might be
ordered for her, gave new beauty to the life of one who
had ever been characterized by a calm, straightforward
pursuance of the path of duty.
When it became evident that she would be taken
away from us, she was the first to speak of it. She said
to Mrs. House, who was sitting with her, "It would bo
but a little while." "Dear sister," replied Mrs. House,
" are you willing it should be but a little while ?" She
answered, " Yes — any time — any time," and then pro-
ceeded to speak with great composure of her death and
burial. Once, when she supposed she had but a few
hours to live, she whispered to her husband, "I am going
to Jesus ;" a heavenly smile lighting up her countenance
with an expression he can never forget. One Sabbath
when we all thought she could not survive through the day,
I asked her if she had any last message for me to give
the Siamese, who would soon be assembled for the morn-
ing preaching service. Pausing a few minutes, she said,
"Tell them I am waiting to go home. I hope I shall
meet them all in heaven. Tell them the Siamese religion
will not do for a dying bed. Let them seek the Lord
while He may be found, and not put it off to their dying
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES. 325
hour." To a friend "wlio offered to sit up with her on
the morrow, she said, "I hope before that to Le where
there will be no need of watchers." ... A turn of dis-
tress ensuing, her husband bowed his head and prayed,
" Lord Jesus, come quickly," when she raised her tremb-
ling arms, and made an effort to clasp her hands, as if in
prayer, and said, " Come — come — come," and then seem-
ed to be beckoning till her hands dropped exhausted,
and we thought her last words had been spoken. But
soon she raised her arms again, and beckoning, as before,
said with a voice the strength of which surprised us all,
"They've come! — heaven — sweet music — angels — Hat-
tie — glorified." She spoke not again. Her breathing
gradually became more and more gentle till, at 3 a.m.,
July 10th, 1860, it ceased, and thus she sweetly fell
asleep.
Rev. D. B. Bradley, M.D., conducted the funeral ex-
ercises, basing his remarks upon the text, " Jesus Christ,
the same yesterday, to-day, and forever," which on one
occasion she had so impressively quoted. The children of
the school were assembled, and many natives ; so a part
of Dr. Bradley's excellent address was in Siamese. The
English and United States Consuls, and the foreign res-
idents of Bangkok generally, manifested their respect for
the deceased, and their sympathy with the bereaved
husband, by their presence on the occasion, and in their
boats in long procession followed her remains to the
Protestant cemetery, where we laid her down to rest
beside her little one, and near other sainted dead, in
" sure and certain hope " of a joyful resurrection. — Rev.
S. R. House, M.D.
326 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
MRS. SARAH W. WILLIAMS— REV. EDWIN T. WILLIAMS.
Mrs. Williams, wife of the Rev. E. T. Williams, was
a native of South Carolina. At an early age, she pro-
fessed her faith in Christ, and through grace was enabled
to adorn that profession by a beautiful and consistent
life. She consented to engage in missionary work
in full view of its trials, and with everything that could
have made a residence in her native land joyous and
attractive ; a sense of her unworthiness to serve the
Redeemer in such a holy work was her chief discourage-
ment. She left this country with her husband in the fall
of 1853, but she was not permitted to remain long at
Corisco. The seeds of consumption, sown before she
left her native land, developed so rapidly in disease on.
the voyage and after her arrival, that in about three
months it was deemed expedient that she should return
to this country. She lingered here in feebleness until
June 12th, 1855, Avhen she died in tlie twenty-sixtli year
of her age. Her last days were remarkably supported
by divine grace ; and her last hours deeply impressed
the weeping friends around her dying bed with the
conviction that she was already seeing her Saviour.
"Wearing still a smile of heavenly radiance, her gentle,
happy spirit entered into rest." — Preshyterian.
Mr. Williams afterwards returned to Africa as a mis-
sionary in Liberia. His health having suffered from the
fever of the coast, he visited this country hoping to be
able to go back to the work which he preferred to every
other ; but before he was able to return to it, and while
Btill connected with the Board as one of its missionaries,
the Rebellion was begun, and it arrested his plans. He
MEMOIRS OF MISSIONARIES.
327
then took the charge of a cliurcli in Florida, and his re-
lations to the Board -were virtually but not formally
dissolved. He was called to his rest in 1865. He was
a man of singularly amiable character, and of sincere
and devoted piety. As a missionary he was held in the
wannest esteem by his associates and by all who knew
him. He was a native of Georgia, a graduate of Nassau
Hall and of the Theological Seminary, Princeton. In
the thirty-ninth year of his age, he entered into the
joy of his Lord.
MISSION BURIAL GROUND, COKISCO,
APPENDIX.
I.
THE UNEVANGELIZED NATIONS.
A MAP of the world, painted in light or dark colors,
according to the prevalence or absence of the know-
ledge of God, presents a picture deeply shaded. The
darkness spreads over a larger extent of the earth than
the light ; even the light in many broad regions is not the
pure rays of the sun, but is darkened by the atmosphere
of Mecca or of Rome.
In some of the darkest parts of the earth, the Church
of Christ has now her missionaiies, laboring to spread
abroad the light of the Gospel. In another chapter, a
general view of missionary statistics will be given ; in
this, an attempt will be made to enumerate most of the
tribes and nations for whom the Protestant Church
has not yet entered upon the work of missions^ or has
engaged in this work to a very limited extent.
Beginning with the Indian Tribes of the United States
and Territories, it may be satisfactory to give first the
following statistics. They are taken from the Report of
the Commissioner of Indian Affairs of 1866, and give the
names, in most cases, and the estimated population of the
different tribes.
Northern Superintendency. — Winnebagoes, 1,750 ; -Oma-
has, 997; Otoes and Missourias, 511; Pawnees, 2,750;
Sacs and Foxes of the Missouri, 102 ; lowas, 303 ; Brule
and Ogalallah Sioux, 7,865 ; Cheyennes, 1,800 ; Arapahoes,
(33n
332 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
750 ; Santee Sioux, 1,350. [In Korthern Kansas, Nebras-
ka, and Dacota Territoiy.]
Central Superhiiendency. — Pottawatomies, 1,992 ; Sacs
and Foxes of the Mississippi, 766 ; Miamies of Kansas,
127 ; Chippewas and Christians, 80 ; Peorias, Piankeshaws,
Kaskaskias, and Weas, 236 ; Shawnees, 600 ; Delawares,
1,064 ; Kansas or Kaws, 670 ; Kickapoos, 242 ; Ottawas,
200 ; Kiowas and Comanches, 2,800 ; Aj^aches, Cheyennes,
and Arapahoes, 4,000. [In Southern and "Western Kansas,
and Colorado.]
Southern S'dperintendency. — Creeks, 14,396; Cherokees,
14,000; Choctaws, 12,500; Chickasaws, 4,500; Seminoles,
2,000; Osages, 3,000; Qnapaws, 350 ; Senecas and Sha wi-
nces, 210; Wichitas, 392; Keachies, 144; Wacoes, 135;
Tawaacaras, 151; Caddoes and lonies, 362; Shawnees,
520; Delawares, 114; Indians belonging to some of these
tribes not at their Agency, 1,000. [In the Indian Terri-
tory, west of Arkansas.]
Neio Mexico Siq^erintenclenci/ — Mohuaehe Utes, 600;
Jicarilla Apaches, 900 ; Navajoes, 8,900 ; Pueblos, 6,743 ;
Capote Utes, 1,000; Wamenucha Utes, 1,500 ; Mascalera
Ai^aches, 335.
Colorttdo Superintendency. — Tabequache Utes, 4,500 •
Grand River and Uintah Utes, 2,500.
Dacotah Svperintendency. — Lower Brule Sioux, 1,200 ;
Lower Yanctonais Sioux, 2,100 ; Twokettle Sioux, 1,200 ;
Blackfeet Sioux, 1,320; Minneconjon Sioux, 2,220;
Oncpapas, 1,800; Ogalallahs, 2,100; Upper Yanctonais,
2,400; Sans Arcs, 1,680; Poncas, 980; Yanktons, 2,530;
Arickarees, 1,500; Gros Ventres, 400; Mandans, 400;
Assinaboins, 2,640.
Idaho Superintendency. — Nez Perces, 1,600 ; Coeur
d'Alenes and Kootenays, ; Boise and Bruneau Shos-
hones, ; Kammas Prairie Shoshones, .
THE UNEVANGELIZED NATIONS. 333
Montana Superintendenct/. — Flathcads, 558 ; Upper Pend
d'Oreilles, 918; Kootenays, 287; Blackfeet, 2,450 ;Pie-
gans, 1,870 ; Bloods, 2,150; Gros Ventres, 1,500; Crows,
3,900.
Washington Super intendenaj. — Various tribes [not
specified in the Report], 14,800.
California Superintendenaj. — Round Valley, 1,389
Hoopa Valley, 623 ; Smith River, 625 ; Tule River, 125
Mission Indians, 3,300 ; Coahuilas and others, 4,400
King's River and others, 14,900.
Oregon Superintendency. — Umatilla Reserve, 759 ; "Warm
Sj^rings Resei*ve, 1,070; Grande Ronde Reserve, 1,144;
Alsea Agency, 530; Siletz Agency, 2,068; Klamaths,
Snakes, etc., 4,000.
Utah Superintendency. — Eastern Bannacks and Shos-
hones, 4,500 ; North-western Shoshones, 1,800; Western
Shoshones, 2,000; Goship and Weber Utes, 1,600; Utahs,
7,700.
Nevada Superintendency. — Bannacks, 1,500"; Shoshones,
2,000; Pi Utes, 4,200; Washoes, 500.
Arizona Superintendency. — Papagoes and others, 34,500.
New York Agency. — Cattai'augus, 1,386 ; Cayugas,
with Senecas, 150; Onondagas, with Senecas ; 138;
Alleghany, 845; Tonawanda, 529; Tuscaroras, 360;
Oneidas, 184 ; Oneidas, with Onondagas, 96 ; Onondagas,
325.
Michegan Agency. — Chippewas of Lake Superior, 1,058 ;
OttawAS and Chippewas, 5,207 ; Chippewas of Saginaw,
1,562 ; Chippewas, Ottawas, and Pottawatomies, 232 ;
Pottawatomies of Huron, 46.
Greenbay Agency. — Stockbridges and Munsees, 152;
Oneidas, 1,104; Menomonees, 1,376.
Chippewas of Lake Sup>erior. — Various bands, 4,500.
Chippewas of the Mississippi. — Mississippi baud, 2,1G0 ;
33-i MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
Pillager and Lake Winnebagoshish bands, 1,889 ; lied
Lake, 1,183; Pembina, 931.
Wisconsin Age naj. — Winnebagoes, VOO ; Pottawatomies,
GoO. Total, 293,034.
The same report of the Commissioners of Indian Affairs,
in the tables from which the statistics of population are
taken, snjjra, enumerates 25 Roman Catholic missionaries,
besides 15 not severally apportioned — Methodist, Catholic,
Presbyterian, and Congregational — these 15 among the
Ottawas and Chippewas of Michigan. The 25 are distri-
buted as follows : Pottowatomies, 4 ; Osages, 2 ; Pueblos,
13 ; Flatheads, Upper Pend d'Oreilles, and Kootenays,
each, 1 ; Chijjpewas of Lake Superior, 1 ; Chippewas and
Ottawas, 1 ; Menomonees, 1. The number of Protestant
missionaries enumerated in this Repoit is 22, not including
the 15 above mentioned. These statistics appear to be
connected with returns of schools, and seem to include
female teachers in some cases. They are probably incom-
l^lete. The population of the tribes which have Protest-
ant missionaries, according to the Commissioner's Report,
is 14,541. Add to this, the number of Cherokees, Choc-
taws, Creeks, Seminoles and Chickasaws, among which
tribes there ai'e Protestant missionaries, and the whole
number reached by Protestant missions is 61,937 — leaving
the number of Indians not thus reached, 231,097. The
population of tribes reported as having Roman Catholic
missionaries, after making in their favor a liberal estimate
of Indians in Michigan, is 16,966.
In America. — Indians in the United States and Ter-
ritories, not supplied with Protestant missionaries, 231,097.
Some of the Indian tribes in British, and all in Russian
, TUE UNEVANGELIZED NATIONS. 335
America, are in like manner without the means of grace,
as are the Indians of Mexico and South America, who
are mostly under the influence of Roman Catholic
priests. It is not practicable to form a correct estimate
of the niimbcr of the British and Spanish American In-
dians. The Indians in Spanisli American States, how-
ever, are included in the returns of the inhabitants of those
countries.
Leaving the Aborigines, the large Roman Catholic
jjopulation extending from Mexico to Patagonia arrests
attention. With the exception of missionaries in the
United States of Colombia, Brazil, and Buenos Ayres,
the few Protestant ministers in South America give their
attention mostly to the Englisli and American residents
and sailors, though they may exert some influence in-
directly on the native inhabitants; their number does not
probably reach half a score.
Mexico, - - - 7,188,000
Central America, - - 2,146,000
• Venezuela, - - - 1,000,000
Equador, - - - 000,000
Bolivia, - - - 1,030,000
Peru, - - - 1,400,000
Chili, - - - 1,200,000
Uruguay, - - - 250,000
Paraguay, - - - 270,000
In the West Indies :
Cuba, Spanish, - - 1,007,000
Porto Rico, Spanish, - - 359,000
Guadaloupe, French, - - 127,000
Martinique, French, - - 118,000
Guiana, (on the Continent,) French, 21,000
1,36-2,000
15,034,000
336 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
Ix Afkica no missionaries are found
except as noted in —
Morocco, - - - 8,500,000
Algiers, - - - 2,808,000
Tunis, - - - 2,220,000
Tripoli and Barca, - - 800,000
Beled el Jerid, - - 900,000
[These are the Barbary States, and
the Jews form a considerable part of
this population, amongst whom are a
few missionaries. The rest are Mo-
hammedans, excepting the French in
Algiers, some 80,000.]
Nubia, - - - 500,000
The Great Desert, - - 300,000
Soudan, - - - 10,000,000
Borgoo, Darfour, etc., - 1,200,000
Abyssinia, - - - 3,000,000
Eastern Africa, - - 3,000,000
Ethiopia, - - 3,000,000
To these may be added several
countnes in which the missionary
force yet employed is very limited,
viz. :
Senegambia, - - - 7,000,000
Upper Guinea, - - 5,500,000
Lower Guinea, - - 4,500,000
Madagascar - - - 4,000,000
Ix Asia :
Asiatic Russia, including Georgia,
etc., - - - 4,562,000
Independent Turkey, - 6,500,000
Arabia, - - - 8,000,000
57,228,000
THE UNEVANGELIZED NATIONS. 337
Persia, - - - 9,000,000
Afghanistan, - - - 6,000,000
Belochistan, - - - 1,500,000
Anam, or Cochin China and Cam-
bodia, - - - 9,000,000
Japan, excepting at two or three
points - - 30,000,000
To these should be added many
districts in India, not having a mis-
sionary station, - - 50,000,000
And many of the provinces in
China, in which missions have not
yet been formed, including Chinese
Tartary, etc., - - - 200,000,000
324,562,000
Ix THE Islands, Asiatic, Austral-
asian, and Polynesian, a large popu-
lation remains in spiritual darkness.
Our information of many of these
islands is very limited, but still with-
out missions are :
The Philippines, - - 3,000,000
Sumatra, - - - 3,000,000
Molucca and Spice Islands, - 1,000,000
New Guinea, New Caledonia, etc., 600,000
Pelew, Ladrone, and others, - 100,000
To these may be added, as supplied
with but a very limited missionary
agency :
Java, - - - 9,530,000
Borneo, - - - 3,000,000
Celebes, - - - 2,000,000
15
22,230,000
338 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
To this long list of nations and
tribes to whom the gospel has not
yet been preached, must be added
the Greek and Roman Catholic na-
tions in Europe. Though among the
latter are now to be found several
hundred faithful ministei's of the gos-
pel, who are natives, as Avell as some
foreign laborers. The population of
Russia in Europe, a large part of
Austria and of several German States,
Jtaly, Greece, Spain, Portugal,
France, Belgium, and the larger part
of Ireland is, either wholly or in great
part, under bondage to the Pope and
the Patriarch or Emjjeror. The in-
habitants of some of these nations are
inaccessible to the Christian mission-
ary, though amongst some of them
the door is now 02?en. Changes are
in rapid progress, and many years will
not pass away before the gospel can
be freely published in these lands.
This Greek, Papal, and Armenian
population may be estimated at 180,000,000
A general summary of the preceding statistics is as fol-
lows :
Indians in the United States and Territories, 231,000
Spanish American States, - - 1 5,034,000
West Indies, .... 1,032,000
Africa, .... 57,228,000
Asia, - .... 342,502,000
THE UNEVANGELIZED NATIONS. 339
Islands in the China Sea and Pacific Ocean, 22,230,000
Greeks and Roman Catholics in Europe, 180,000,000
600,917,000
If the Chinese census of 300,000,000 be received as cor-
rect, the whole population of the earth may be estimated
at not less than one thousand millions. According to the
])reccding statistics, therefore, nearly two-thirds of the hu-
man family live in countries unenlightened by the gospel.
A still larger number are in bondage to false religious
systems, as is shown by the following Tables : *
RELIGIONS OF MANKIND.
Paganism, - - - 600,000,000
Mohammedanism, - - - 120,000,000
Judaism, - - - - 5,000,000
Christianity, - - - 275,000,000
1,000,000,000
CHRISTIANS.
Protestant, - - - 95,000,000
Armenian, Nestorian, etc., - - 5,000,000
Greek, ... - 50,000,000
Romanist, ... - 125,000,000
275,000,000
" Oh ! how much land yet remains to be possessed and
cultivated for Jesus in our own land ! And how much in
Pagan lands ! The mind wearies with the contemplation
of the extent of the work, and the infinitesimal means.
* These figures can be regarded only'as general Estimates, and
not as exact Returns.
340 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Yet the Kingdom of God is as leaven, as a mustard seed.
The Master has solved the matter. It is in the hands of
the Captain of our salvation, our glorious King. He has
issued our orders, lie has promised his peculiar blessing.
' All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go
ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baj^tizing them in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,
teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have com-
manded you, and, lo, I am with you always, even vinto
the end of the world.' This command is clear and
authoritative, this promise is full of good cheer and ex-
haustless. May it ever brighten our pathway in our great
work ! "— iJev. /. iV. Shultz,
II.
A GENERAL VIEW OF PEOTESTANT
MISSIONS.
¥HTLE darkness rests upon many nations, there are
signs of approaching day. The last chapter contained
Btatistics of tribes and people in a great measure destitute
of missionary agency ; in this, some general statistics will
be given of Protestant missions in unevangelized coun-
tries. These must be brief and imperfect, yet they will
serve to show that a good work is in progress — a work
which, we believe, God will bless more and more, until
" the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as
the waters cover the sea."
The returns made out by Missionary Societies are not
prepared on the same plan. Some enumerate only men as
laborers, others include women, — the wives of missionaries,
and unmarried teachers. The common, but not invariable
usage of the American Societies is to report the wives of
ministers as assistant missionaries, as no doubt they are
in a high degree, but this is seldom done by European
Societies. Some enumerate missionaries and assistant
missionaries, without distinguishing the number of each
(341)
342 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
class. Some report as missionaries all who are in the
service of the Society, though the labors of many are
devoted to their own countrymen, and they might prop-
erly be classed as domestic missionaries. In the following
returns, an enumeration is designed of those only who
are laboring among people to whom the Gospel has not
been preached. In the appended Summary View, No. 1,
an estimate is made of the wives of missionaries, and they
are included in the column of assistant missionaries ; while
in the reports of Societies not specifying the number
respectively of missionaries and assistant missionaries,
one-half is assigned to each class, with the addition of the
estimated number of the wives of the former placed in
the column of assistants. The Moravian missionaries are
in this table eimmerated as one-half belonging to the class
of ordained missionaries, the other half to that of assist-
ant missionaries. The views of missionaries are not
uniform as to the admission of communicants to the Lord's
table. And in some instances, no returns of communi-
cants and scholars are given. These and other causes
must prevent any complete enumeration of missionary
statistics. The details given in this chapter can be
regarded only as conveying a general idea of the mission-
ary woi'k.
They have been taken from x\nnual Reports, viz: of
the American Board of Foreign Missions, Boston ; Mis-
sionary Association, New York ; Christian Union, New
York ; Baptist Missionary Union, Boston ; Board of For-
eign Missions of the Refoi-med (Dutch) Church, New
York ; Board of Foreign Missions of the United Presby-
terian Church, Philadelphia ; Episcopal Board of Foreign
Missions, New York ; Missionary Society of the Metho-
dist Episcopal Church, New York; Board of Foreign
Missions of the Presbyterian Church, New York ; Baptist,
A GENERAL VIEW OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 343
Church, Gospel Pro])agation, London, Wisleyan, United
Methodist Free, INIcthodist New Connexion, Missionary-
Societies, London ; Scotch Free Church, Scotch Established
Church, Scotch United Presbyterian Church Reports,
Edinburgh, — all of the year 1867, and from a few other
sources. No attempt has been made to collect the statis-
tics of English and American missions among the Roman
Catholic populations of Europe, nor of the missions to the
Jews in Europe. A complete enumeration of these would
include, in France, Belgium, etc., as the main agency in
the work of missions, the Protestant churches of those
countries, which, however, could not properly be classified
as foreign missions.
Following the geographical arrangement adopted in
the last chapter, this survey must begin with missions to
THE AMERICAN INDIANS.
American Board :* Senecas, Ojibwas and Dacotahs —
ordained missionaries, 7 ; native preachers, 9 ; assistant
missionaries, 22 — of Avhom 11 are natives; communicants,
690 ; scholars, — .
American Association :f among the Ojibwas or Chip-
pewas — ordained missionary, 1.
Baptist, Southern : Cherokees and Chicopees— ordained
missionaries, 10 ; communicants, — .
Episcopal : Santee Sioux, Nebraska — ordained mis-
sionary, 1 ; communicants, 200 ; scholars, 200.
Episcopal, Canadian : Indians in diocese of Toronto — »
ordained missionaries, 2 ; communicants, 76.
* The organ of the Congregational and the New Sfhool Prea-
byterian Churches.
•j- The organ of churches making opposition to slayery the cliief
feature of their missionary organization.
344 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Episcopal, English Church Missionary Society : Red
River Settlement, and other i^laces in British North
America — ordained missionaries, 21 — of whom six are
natives; communicants, 1,000; scholars, 628.
The Fkiexds, Indiana Yearly Meeting: Shawnees —
assistants, 3 ; manual labor boarding scholars, 40 — in 1866.
Independent, Canadian: on Owen Sound — ordained
missionaries, 2.
Methodist : Indians in New York, Michigan, Wiscon-
sin, Oregon — ordained missionaries, 10 — of whom one is
in Oregon; members, 1,162; "probationers," 249.
Methodist, South : Creeks, etc. — ordained mission-
aries, — .
Methodist, English Wesleyan : Indians in Canada and
Hudson's Bay Territory — stations, 27 ; missionaries and
members, not reported separately from the returns of
missions among white people, but ordained missionaries,
estimated, 15; members, estimated, 1,500.
Moravians or United Brethren : Delawares in Upper
Canada, and among the same tribe in the Indian Territory
— stations, 2 ; laborers of all classes, 8. Greenland, and
among the Esquimaux in Labrador — stations, 11 ; laborers
of all classes, 56 ; communicants, estimated, 3,500.
Presbyterian: Chippewas in Michegan, Omahas in
Nebraska, Creeks and Seminoles in the Indian Territory
= — ordained missionaries, 3 ; male and female assistant
missionaries, 11 — some of whom are natives; communi-
cants, 147; scholars, 108.
Presbyterian, South : Choctaws, in the Indian Terri-
tory— ordained missionaries, 6 — of whom one is a native ;
communicants, — . Cherokees — ordained missionary, 1.
CJiickasaws — ordained missionary, 1,
A GENERAL VIEW OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 345
SPANISH-AMERICAN STATES.
American Ciikistiax Union :* Valparaiso — ordained
missionaries, 3 ; at Santiago de Chili, 1 ; at Carthagena,
1 ; in Mexico, 2.
Episcopal: English S. A. Mission Society, Keppel
Island, Bahia Blanca, Callao, Chincha Islands, etc. —
ordained missionaries, 5 ; assistant missionaries, 3.
Methodist : Buenos Ayres and neighboring provinces
— ordained missionaries, 9.
Methodist, English Wesleyan: Belize, Rnatan, Corosal,
Honduras — ordained missionaries, 3 ; communicants, 786 ;
scholars, 483.
Presbtteeian : United States of Colombia — ordained
missionaries, 2 ; female assistant missionary, 1. Brazil —
ordained missionaries, 1 — of whom one is a native ; female
assistant missionaries, 4; communicants, 142.
GUIANA AND THE WEST INDIES.
American Association : Jamaica — ordained mission-
aries, 5 ; male and female assistant missionaries, 6 ; com-
municants, 396; scholars, 216.
Baptist, English : Jamaica, Ilayti, Trinidad, and the
Bahamas — ordained missionaries, 8 ; native preachers, 77 ;
communicants, 18,074.
Episcopal : Hay ti — ordained missionaries, 3 ; catechist,
1 ; communicants, 77.
Episcopal, English Gospel Propagation Society : Baha-
mas, Antigua, Barbadoes and British Guiana — ordained
missionaries, 20; communicants, 2,189.
* The organ chiefly of the Congregational, New School Presby-
terian, and Reformed (Dutch) Churches.
15*
346 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
In^depexdent, London Missionary Society : British
Guiana and Jamaica — ordained missionaries, 16 ; native
pastors, 4; other native assistants, 20; communicants,
4,T98 ; scholars, 2,285.
Methodist, English Wesleyan: British Guiana, Anti-
gua, St. Christopher's, Dominica, Montserrat, Nevis, St.
Eustatius, St. Bartholomew's, St. Martin's, Tortola, An-
guilla, St. Vincent's, Trinidad, Tobago, Barbadoes,
Jamaica, New Providence, Harbour Island, Turk's Is-
land and Hayti — missionaries and assistant missionaries,
80; communicants, 37,717; scholars, 10,306. English
United Free : Jamaica — ordained jnissionaries, 9 ; com-
municants, 1,746 ; scholars, 740.
Moravian : St. Thomas, St. John, St. Croix, Jamaica,
Antigua, St. Christopher's or St. Kitt's, Barbadoes, To-
bago, Surinam, Mosquito Coast — stations, 58; missionary
laborers of all classes, 179; communicants, estimated,
10,000.
Pkesbyterian, Scotch United : Jamaica and Trinidad
— ordained missionaries, 24 ; communicants, 4,862 ; schol-
ars, about 3,500.
Peesbyteeian, Scotch Free: New Providence, Anti-
gua, Trinidad and Honduras — ordained missionaries, 2 ;
communicants, — .
AFRICA— NORTH AND EAST, MAURITIUS,
MADAGASCAR.
Episcopal, English Church Missionary Society : Kisu-
lidini, on the eastern coast, a few degrees south of the
equator — ordained missionary, 1. Mauritius — ordained
missionaries, 4 — one of whom is a native ; communicants,
72 ; scholars, 388. Madagascar — ordained missionaries, 2.
A GENERAL VIEW OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 347
Episcopal, English Gospel Propagation Society : Mau-
ritius— ordained missionaries, 3 — one of whom is a native ;
communicants, 105. Madagascar — oi-dained missionaries, 2.
Gersian Pkotestaxt: Pilgrim Mission of St. Kris-
ma ; — stations in Egypt.
Independent, London JNIissionary Society : Mauritius
— ordained missionary, 1 ; communicants, 1C7 ; scholars,
300. Madagascar — ordained missionaries, 7 ; native pas-
toi's, 95 ; medical missionaiy, printer, etc., 5 ; communi-
cants, 4,374; scholars, 936.
Methodist, United Free : at Ribe, on the eastern coast
— ordained missionaries, 2. ,
Presbyterian, United : Egypt — ordained missionaries,
8 ; assistant missionary, 1 ; female assistant missionaries,
10; native assistants, — ; communicants, — ; scholars,
711.
AFRICA— WEST.
Ajierican Board : Gaboon river, near the equator —
ordained missionaries, 3 ; female assistant missionaries, 3 ;
native helpers, 2 ; communicants, — ; scholars, 50.
American Association : among the Mendians, near
Sierra Leone — ordained missionaries, 2 ; male and female
assistant missionaries, 4.
Baptist, Southern: Liberia — ordained missionaries, — ;
communicants, — .
Baptist, English : Cameroons, Bimbia — ordained mis-
sionaries, 5 ; communicants, 102; scholars, 150.
Episcopal: Cape Palmas and neighboring places —
ordained missionaries, 9 — of whom 5 are Libcrians and 2
are natives ; male and female assistant missionaries, 6 ;
native and Liberian catechists and teachers, 19; commu-
nicants, — .
Episcopal, English Church Missionary Society : Sierra
348 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
Leone, the Yoruba country, and on the Niger — ordained
missionaries, 36 — of whom 17 arc natives ; assistant mis-
sionaries, 15 — nearly all natives ; communicants, 2,204 ;
scholars, 1,706. English Gospel Propagation Society:
Fallangia, between Sierra Leone and Gambia — ordained
missionary, 1 : assistant missionary, 1 ; communicants,'
60.
Feexch Peotestaxt: Senegal — ordained missiona-
ries, 2.
German Protestant — Basle Society: Gold Coast —
ordained missionaries, 17; unordained assistants, 14; na-
ti,ve assistants, 37 ; communicants, 528 ; scholars, 613.
North German Society : Gold Coast — ordained missiona-
ries, 15 ; commimicants, — .
Metuodist : Liberia — "travelling preachers," 18;
teachers, 14 ; communicants, 1,308 — of whom 156 are
natives ; scholars, 238.
Methodist, English Wesleyan : Gambia River, Sierra
Leone, Gold Coast and Ashantee — ordained missionaries,
9; native ministers, 10; communicants, 9,186 ; scholars,
5,187. English United Free: Sierra Leone — ordained
missionary superintendents, 2 ; communicants, 2,558 ;
scholars, 1,040. Lady Huntington Connexion : Sierra
Leone — stations, 12; ordained missionaries, estimated,
10; communicants, estimated, 1,000.
Presbyterian : Liberia, and Corisco and vicinity —
ordained missionaries, 10; licentiate i^reachers, 2 ; teach-
ers, 7 ; female assistant missionaries, 6 ; native assistants,
12 ; communicants, 351 ; scholars, 181.
Presbyterian, Scotch United : Old Calabar — ordained
missionaries, 10; male and female assistant missionaries,
10 ; native assistants, G ; communicants, 57 ; scholars,
400.
United Brethren in Christ : Sierra Leone, at Sher-
A GENERAL VIEW OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 349
bro — ordained missionaries, 2 ; female assistant mission-
aries, 2.
AFRICA— SOUTH.
American Board: among the Zulus — ordained mis-
sionaries, 12 ; female assistant missionaries, 13 ; native
helpers, 14 ; communicants, 394 ; scholars, 723.
Episcopal, English Gospel Proj)agation Society : among
the heathen and Mohammedans — ordained missionaries,
12; communicants, 461.
Frexch Protestant : Bassoutos — ordained missiona-
ries, 17; assistant missionaries, 5 ; communicants, 1,676 ;
scholars, 726. This mission has been broken up, for the
present at least, by the Boers.
German, etc., Protestant — Rhenish Missionary Soci-
ety: stations, 25. Berlin Missionary Society: stations,
17. Hermansburgh Mission : stations, 37. South African
Dutch Reformed : stations, 14. Norwegian Mission :
stations, 6. Holland Mission : station, 1 — in all having
probably 125 missionaries, besides assistants; communi-
cants, estimated, 10,000.
Independent, London Missionary Society : ordained
missionaries, 36 — only one of whom is a native ; assistant
missionaries, 4 ; communicants, 4,642 ; scholars, 2,161.
Methodist, English Wesleyan : missionaries and assist-
ant missionaries, 61; communicants, 10,108; scholars,
11,91 1. The work thus reported is partly among colonists.
Moravian: stations, 12; laborers of all classes, 63;
communicants, estimated, 2,000.
Presbyterian, Scotch Free Church : ordained mission-
aries, 6 ; communicants, 863 ; scholars, 847. Scotch
United : ordained missionaries, 7 ; native evangelists, 5 ;
communicants, 258.
350 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
ASIA— WESTERN, AND ADJACENT PARTS OF
EUROPE.
American Board: Western Tm-key — ordained mis-
sionaries, 25 ; missionary physician, 1 ; female assistant
missionaries, 30 ; ordained native pastors, 10 ; native
helj^ers, 89; communicants, G93 ; scholars, 1,837, Central
Turkey — ordained missionaries, 7 ; missionary physician,
1 ; female assistant missionaries, 9 ; ordained native
pastors, 9; native helpers, 44; communicants, 1,153;
scholars, 1,385. Eastern Turkey — ordahied missionaries,
9 ; missionary physician, 1 ; female assistant missionaries,
14; ordained native pastors, 13; native helj)ers, 104;
communicants, 596 ; scholars, 2,486. Greece, one ordained
missionary and his wife. Syria — ordained missionaries,
9 ; female assistant missionaries, 8 ; ordained native pas-
tors, 2 ; native helpers, 32 ; communicants, 203 ; scholars,
870. Nestorians — ordained missionaries, 5 ; female assist-
ant missionaries, 8 ; native preachers, 68 ; native helpers,
64; communicants, 614 ; scholars, 1,244.
Episcopal : Athens — ordained missionary, 1 ; female
assistant missionaries, 3.
Episcopal, English Church Missionary Society : Syra in
Greece, Smyrna in Asia Minor, Jerusalem and Nazareth
— ordained missionaries, 8 ; assistant missionaries, 2 ;
native assistants, 7 ; communicants, 59 ; scholars, 401.
English Gospel Propagation Society: Constantinople —
ordained missionary, 1. London Jews' Society : ordained
missionaries, 7.
IxDEPENDENT, British Jews' Society : oi*dained mission-
Methodist : Bulgaria — ordained missionaries, 2 ; native
assistant, 1.
A GENERAL VIEW OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 351
PiiESBYTEKiAX, Reformccl, O. S. : Syria — ordained mis-
sionaries, 2 ; missionary physician, 1.
PKESBYTERiAisr, Scotch Frec, Established, and Irish :
Jews — ordained missionaries in Western Asia and North
Africa, 11.
ASIA— INDIA AND CEYLON.
American Board : Ceylon, south and west India —
ordained missionaries, 31 ; missionary physician, 1 ; female
assistant missionaries, 34 ; ordained native pastors, 15 ;
native helpers, 384 ; communicants, 2,291 ; scholars, 4,737.
Baptist, Missionary Union: Assam, and among the
Teloogoos, south India — ordained missionaries, 8 ; female
assistant missionaries, 8 ; native preachers, 1 6.
Baptist, Free-Will : Orissa — ordained missionaries, 4 ;
native preachers, 5 ; communicants, 112.
Baptist, English : Bengal and other parts of north
India and Ceylon — ordained missionaries, 40; native
preachers, 165 ; native communicants, 3,020 ; scholars, — .
Baptist, English General : Orissa — oi'dained missiona-
ries, 9 ; female assistant missionaries, 9 ; native ijreachers,
17; communicants, 361.
Episcopal : English Chui-ch Missionary Society, north,
west and south India and Ceylon — ordained missionaries,
161 — of whom 49 are natives and East Indians; male
assistant missionaries, 12; female assistant missionaries,
11 ; native helpers, 1,484; communicants, 11,406 ; scholars,
33,963. English Gospel Propagation Society — north and
south India and Ceylon — ordained missionaries, 88 —
of whom 27 are natives ; communicants, 4,830 ; scholars,
2,712. (Reports of communicants and scholars not com-
plete ; probably as many more.)
German Protestant: Basle Missionary Society in
352 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
1865, in south-western India — ordained missionaries, 47 —
of whom 8 are natives ; unordained assistants, 12 ; native
assistants, 94; communicants, 1,532 ; scholars, 1,900. Ber-
lin Evangelical Missionary Society, north India — ordained
missionaries, in 1,863, 17 ; native assistants, 10 ; communi-
cants, 790 ; scholars, 1,900. Lutheran Missionary So-
ciety at Leipsic, south India — ordained missionaries,
15, of whom two are natives; native assistants, 52; com-
municants, 4,130; scholars, 1,170.
Independent, London Missionary Society : north and
south India — ordained missionaries, 75 — of whom 24 are
natives ; native helpers, 310 ; communicants, 3,012 ; schol-
ars, 14,384.
Lutheran: south India — ordained missionaries, 4;
native assistants, 12; communicants, 171; scholars, 252.
Methodist: north India — ordained missionaries, 25;
female assistant missionaries, 19; native preachers, 26;
native exhorters, 21 ; communicants, 323 ; scholars, 3,494.
Methodist, English Wesleyan : south India and Cey-
lon— ordained missionaries, 30 ; native ministers, 31 ;
communicants, 2,138; scholars, 6,700.
Moravians : in the Himmalaya Mountains, near Thibet
— missionary laborers, of all classes, 8.
Presbyterian : north-west or Upper India — ordained
missionaries, 30 — three of whom are natives ; missionary
physician, 1 ; female assistant missionaries, 27 ; native
licentiate preachers, 3; native assistants, 128; communi-
cants, 436 ; scholars, 6,394.
Presbyterian, Reformed, N. S : ordained missiona-
ries, 7 — three of whom are natives ; female assistant mis-
sionaries, 5 ; returns of native assistants, communicants,
etc., included in the preceding paragraph.
Presbyterian, United: north-west India — ordained
missionaries, 6 — of whom 2 are natives ; assistant mis-
A GENERAL VIEW OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 353
sionary, 1 ; female assistant missionaries, 5 ; native
assistants, 13 ; communicants, — ; scholars, — .
Pkesbvtekiax, New School : Kolapoor — ordained mis-
sionary, 1 ; female assistant missionary, 1 ; communicants,
13; scholars, 191.
Presbyteriax, Irish General Assembly: Guzerat,
western India — ordained missionaries, 8 ; communicants,
— ; scholars, 1,000.
Pkesbytekian, Scotch Free Church: at Calcutta, Ma-
dras, Bombay, and other places — ordained missionaries,
25 — of whom 8 are natives ; European lay missionaries, 8 ;
European female missionaries, wives of missionaries not
included, 10; native assistants, 100; native female assist-
ants, 23 ; communicants, 499 ; scholars, 9,096.
Presbyteeiax, Scotch, Established Church : Calcutta,
Bombay, Madras, Gya and Sealkote — ordained missiona-
ries, 12 — of whom 5 are natives; communicants, 254;
scholars, 1825.
Presbtteriax, Scotch United : Rajpoot an a — ordained
missionaries, 5 ; native evangelists, 4 ; European assist-
ants, 3; communicants, 23 ; scholars, 1834.
Presbyterian, Welsh Calvinistic Methodist ; North
Bengal — ordained missionaries, 5 ; native assistants, 7 ;
communicants, 61.
Reformed (Protestant Dutch) : south India — ordained
missionaries, 7 ; female assistant missionaries, 9 ; native
ministers, 2 ; native helpers, 44 ; communicants, 339 ;
scholars, 674.
ASIA— BUKMAII AND SIAM.
American Association: Siam— ordained missionary,
1 ; female assistant missionary, 1.
Baptist, Missionary Union : Burmah — ordained mis-
354 MANUAL OF MISSIONS.
sionaries, 24 ; female assistant missionaries, 25 ; ordained
native pastors, 106 ; native assistants, 250 ; communicants,
9,237; scholars, 1,51 G. [Returns imperfect ; the number
of native ministers and church members, much larger].
Siam — ordained missionaries, 3 ; female assistant mission-
aries, 4; Chinese assistant, 1 ; communicants, 37.
PEESBYTERiAisr : Siam — ordained missionaries, 7 ; female
assistant missionaries, 7 ; native assistants, 3 ; communi-
cants, 15; scholars, 16.
ASIA— CHINA, JAPAN".
American Board : Fuh-Chau and North China — or-
dained missionaries, 11 ; missionary physician, 1 ; printer,
1; female assistant missionaries, 14 ; native helpers, 14 ;
communicants, 80 ; scholars, about 150.
Baptist, Missionary Union : Ningpo, and vicinity
Swatow, — ordained missionaries, 6 ; female assistant mis-
sionaries, 6; native assistants, IG ; communicants, in the
Ningpo missions, 195.
Baptist, English : Chcfoo — ordained missionaines, 2 ;
communicants, 6.
Baptist, Southern Board : ordained missionaries, 4 ;
female assistant missionaries, 5 ; communicants, 147.
Episcopal : Shanghai, Peking — ordained missionaries,
7, of whom one is a native ; female assistant missionaries,
4; native catechists, 2 ; communicants, — ; scholars, 160.
Episcopal, English Church Missionary Society : Hong
Kong, Fuh-Chau, Shanghai, Ningpo, Peking — ordained
missionaries, 16 — of whom 2 are natives ; native heljjers,
24; communicants, IGO; scholars, 70.
German : Basle Society : Hong Kong, and two other
stations — ordained missionaries, 6 ; native catechists, 9 ;
communicants, 205; scholars, 121. Rhenish Missionary
A GEXCRAL VIEW OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 355
Society — ordained missionaries, 3 ; communicants, 100.
Berlin Missionary Society — ordained missionary, 1 ; com-
municants, 143.
Indepexdext, London Missionary Society: Canton,
Hong Kong, Amoy, Shanghai, Hankow, Tientsin, Peking
— ordained missionaries, 22 — of whom 3 are natives ;
native helpers, 35 ; communicants, 1,248 ; scholars, 234.
IxDEPENDEXT, " Inland Mission " — Hangchow and
vicinity — missionary laborers of all classes, — .
Methodist : Fuh Chau — ordained missionaries, 5 ;
female assistant missionai-ies, 7 ; native assistants, 36 ;
communicants, 202 ; scholars, 1 85.
Methodist, South : Shanghai — missionaries, 3 ; commu-
nicants, 20.
Methodist, English Wesleyan : Canton, Wuchang and
vicinity — ordained missionaries, 9 ; missionary physician,
1 ; communicants, 52 ; scholars, 225.
Methodist, English New Connexion: Tientsin, Laoul-
ing — ordained missionaries, 4 ; communicants, 85.
Methodist, English United Free : Ningpo — ordained
missionaries, 2.
Pkesbtterian : Canton, Shanghai, Ningpo, Hangchow,
Chefoo, Tungchow, Peking — ordained missionaries, 21 —
of whom four are natives; missionary physicians, 2 ; female
assistant missionaries, 18 ; native assistants, 30 ; commu-
nicants, 399; scholars, 457. Chinese in California — or-
dained missionary, 1 ; native catechists, 2 ; communicants,
12. Japan — oi'dained missionary, 1 ; missionary physician,
1 ; female assistant missionary, 1.
Presbtteriax, Southern : Hangchow — ordained mis-
sionary, 1 ; female assistant missionary, 1.
Presbyterian, English : Swatow, Amoy, Formosa,
Peking — ordained missionaries, 9 ; communicants, at
Amoy, 207.
356 MANUAL OP MISSIONS.
Presbyterian, United: Canton — ordained missiona-
ries, 2.
Reformed (Protestant Dutch) : Amoy and vicinity —
ordained missionaries, G ; female assistant missionaries, 2 ;
native assistants, 12; communicants, 359; scholars, — .
Japan — ordained missionaries, 3 ; female assistant mis-
sionaries, 3.
ISLANDS— CHINA SEA AND PACIFIC.
American Board : Sandwich, Micronesian, and Mar-
quesas Islands — ordained missionaries, 27 ; ordained native
pastors and missionaries, 35 ; assistant missionaries, 3 ;
native assistants, 9 ; communicants, 18,614 ; scholars, — .
American Association : Sandwich Islands — ordained
missionaries, 2 ; female assistant missionaries, 3.
Episcopal, English Church Missionary Society : New
Zealand — ordained missionaries, 30 — of whom 12 are
natives; communicants in 1864, 4,421. [No returns of
communicants and scholars since the Avar.]
Episcopal, English Gospel Propagation Society : Bor-
neo— ordained missionaries, 10 — of whom one is a native;
native helpers, 8 ; communicants, 296. Melanesia —
ordained missionaries, 3.
French Protestant : Tahiti — ordained missionaries,
2 ; communicants, — .
Holland Missionary Societies : Java, Amboyna,
Celebes, etc. — ordained missionaries, probably 52.
Independent, London Missionary Society: Society,
Hervey, Loyal and Samoan Islands — ordained missiona-
ries, 27; native helpers, 193; communicants, 9,321;
scholars, 10,541. On eight of the Polynesian Islands —
only native laborers.
A GENERAL VIEW OP PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 357
Methodist, English Wesleyan — Fejee and Friendly
Islands, and New Zealand — ordained missionaries, 39 ;
native missionaries, 52 ; communicants, 28,795 ; scholars,
about 45,000.
Presbyterian Church of Nova Scotia : Aneiteum,
Fate, Erromanga — ordained missionaries, 6 ; communi-
cants, — .
Pkesbttkrian, Scotch Reformed : Aneiteum — ordained
missionary, 1 ; communicants, — .
I. SUMMARY VIEW OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS.
Ordained
Missiona-
ries.
Assistant
Missionaries.
Commu-
nicants.
Scholars.
mission fields.
•
2
S
K
o
f4
!i5
1
1
American Indians
105
16
135
14
8,192
1,766
Spanish American States...
32
1
39
2
928
483
Guiana and West Indies —
217
81
250
79,879
17,047
Africa — N. &E.&Madagascar
28
97
41
4,718
2,885
" Western
132
29
115
99
14,093
8,408
South
277
6
323
14
30,402
16,448
Asia — Western
89113
533203
92
563
237
2,769
3,115
35,440
7,353
" India and Ceylon . . .
92,476
" Burmah and Siam . .
35106
37
250
9,287
1,516
" China and Japan ....
133
10
119
178
3,577
1,532
Islands — China Sea & Pacific
196
12
180
209
61,447
55,541
Total
1,777
674
1,894
3,770
349,528
203,905
These returns show an increase since 1853, when the
first edition of this book was published, of 1,082 ordained
missionaries, over 1,000 native assistants, about 70,000
communicants and over 20,000 scholars. The increase of
the native laborers of the first class is particularly «;n-
358 MANUAL OF MISSIONS,
couraging, most of the native ministers of the Gospel
having been called into the work in these fifteen years.
Complete returns would give a larger total in each
column, and especially in the last two columns.
II.— SUMMARY VIEW OF PROTESTANT MISSIONARIES,
SENT OUT FROM CHRISTIAN COUNTRIES.
CONGREGATlONAli — American Association, etc 10
Board 102
" Baptist 41
" " Southern 14
'• Free Will 4
Canadian 2
English Baptist 60
" General Baptist 9
" Independent, London }_
Missionary Society, ( . . 156*
" Jews' Societjj 1
399
Episcopal — American 19
Canadian 2
English, Church Missionary Society 204
" Gospel Propagation Society. . . . 108
" London Jews' Society 7
340
Lttthekan — American 4
German 13
17
Methodist — American 69
" Southern 3
" United Brethren in Christ 2
English, Wesleyan 176
" United Free 15
" New Connexion 4
" Lady Huntington Connexion. . 10
279
Moravian— One-half of " laborers of all classes," 158
♦ The whole number, but some of them are Presbyterians. ;
A GENERAL VIEW OF PROTESTAXT MISSIONS. 359
Presbyterian, Old School — Board of F. M 71
" " Southern 8
" " American Board 2
New School — American Board 43
" *' At Kolapore 1
United Presbyterian 14
Reformed Presbyterian, N. S., con-
nected with Presbyterian Board. . . 4
Reformed Presbyterian, 0. S 3
Reformed (Dutch) 14
Nova Scotia Church 6
English 9
French 21
German 275
Irish 10
Scotch, Free 28
" Established 13
" United 46
Welsh — Calvinistic Methodist 5
571
Unknown — American Associj^tion, Christian Union, etc. 13
SUMMARY.
Congregational 399
Episcopal 340
Lutheran 17
Methodist 279
Moravian 158
Presbyterian 571
Unknown 13
— 1,777
Date Due
r1l
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11